
library of cx>ngress 


oooaDeaobDfi 




.ii’- 


■'f f ,KT; ‘-..j 

'■' A ■ •! • y^' f r^'vf 

'i> 




: ■ ’ . ,al • f?' - 


vR; 

:t; 




1 


i 













LUDA 

The Occult Girl 


A ROMANCE 


By 

JULIA WEBB MAYS 



Broadway Publishing Co. 
S35 Broadway : New York 



Copyright, 1912, 
by 

Jas. W. Mays 





i 


> 

% 

<1 * 
y c c> 


$ /(/^ 

©CI,A327728 


Luda, The Occult Girl 


CHAPTER I 


A STRANGER IN A STRANGE LAND 

On a Sunday morning in the year of grace 1840, 
while the air rang with the mocking-bird’s triumph- 
ant tribute to awakening day, a timid knock was 
heard upon the galleried door of a cottage by the 
roadside in an out-of-the-way parish not many miles 
from New Orleans. 

Within the cottage lived John Grey, a journey- 
man fruit-dryer, his wife and their infant son, Jack; 
as the knock was repeated, the sleeping child stirred. 

''Hush !” said the mother, tiptoeing to the door. 

A woman stood on the threshhold. "Puis-je en- 
trer?” she asked feebly. 

"Come in,” responded Temp^ Grey, drawing 
within the warmth and protection of southern hos- 
pitality the unknown guest whose sombre garment, 
dropping in graceful folds to the feet, served to 
emphasize the pallor of a beautiful face character- 
ized by the majesty of some tragic experience. 

The stranger was gently led to a seat. Her brown 
eyes turned pleadingly upward, the lids trembled, 
a brilliant flush o’erspread her wan cheek, as she 
half- whispered : 

"Madame — mon bebe — elle meurt de faim.” 

Mrs. Grey uttered a startled cry when, lifting the 
shawl, the woman disclosed a wasted, half-clothed 
infant 


4 


LUDA 


In a moment the small household was bustling 
with excited interest. The fruit-dryer's ready prof- 
fers of aid as well as his wife's words, “Poor, dear 
lady!" fell upon almost deafened ears, so weary 
and heartsore was the young mother who, with 
closed eyes sobbed a prayer in her own tongue as 
she resigned her child to be fed and warmed near 
the great wood-fire over which hung a singing 
kettle. 

From an old chest in the corner, as if by magic, 
came baby clothes, a soft, fluffy blanket with the 
odor of spearmint upon it and a pair of faded socks ; 
but no question disturbed the grief-stricken, woman, 
for the Greys knew well that in good time her story 
would be forthcoming. 

A week or more passed. One evening, as twi- 
light's hush fell upon that peaceful wayside home 
and both children were sleeping, the woman told 
her story in broken French of which Mrs. Grey 
caught here and there quite enough to realize it 
was a sad one, and it was told none too soon, for 
only a few days thereafter pneumonia, following 
the dreadful cold brought on by exposure, was too 
much for her already weakened strength, and the 
young mother, unknown, unloved, “a stranger in 
a strange land," passed to the Great Beyond. The 
Greys buried her in the yard of the parish church 
of which Mrs. Grey's father was the pastor, placing 
above her grave a simple stone bearing — with the 
date — the name found written in her little prayer- 
book, “Luda Eugenie." 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


5 


CHAPTER II 

THE BIG SANDY VALLEY 

Within a stone’s throw of the parsonage stood 
the Grey cottage, and the motherless child became 
the pet of both homes. The few keepsakes, including 
the mother’s prayer-book, a pendant and a wedding 
ring, were put safely away for the little Luda when 
she should become old enough to value them. Mean- 
while no word was spoken to indicate that she was 
other than the daughter of John and Tempe Grey. 

At the death of Pastor Reardon, the widow went 
to reside with her daughter. A few years there- 
after John Grey felt obliged to move to some other 
locality that he might find greater remuneration 
for his labors. After careful planning they jour- 
neyed northward to Ohio where they left Luda with 
Mr. Grey’s sister. Having heard of opportunities 
for one of his calling in the Kentucky- Virginia coun- 
try, the fruit-dryer crossed the Ohio River where the 
valley of the Big Sandy with its grand orchards, 
its fertile farms and evident prosperity broke upon 
his vision. 

Jack had grown to be a stalwart, manly chap, 
to whose thoughtful mind, great were the possi- 
bilities of the rolling country in and adjacent to this 
lovely valley, and he enthusiastically encouraged his 
father in his plans and labors. 

Luda remained in Ohio until the home was ready, 
and when at length she arrived, her eyes sparkled 
with wonder and delight. Arm in arm, exchanging 
those happy confidences so dear to the hearts of the 
young, the brother and sister strolled leisurely to 
the river. The leaves rustled and fell about them; 


6 


LUDA 


the yellow cowslip and ox-eye daisies looked up 
and smiled, and the stream with its silver waves 
murmuring over pebble and shell, flowed languidly 
on. 

Jack dipped his sunburned hand in the crystal 
water and lifting a few drops, tossed them at his 
sister, exclaiming, ‘‘In the name of the song-birds 
of the Virginias, sister, I christen thee Luda of the 
Big Sandy.'’ 

Across the valley rose the great Cumberland 
Mountains, their majestic slopes in the smoky dis- 
tance covered with holly and pine. At the foothills 
the winding river was shaded by teeming orchards. 
Manned by slaves, boats laden with fruit and vege- 
tables passed down the ceaseless current, the rhyth- 
mic cadences of the crews lingering on the balmy 
air. 

All was mellow beauty — mature greens changing 
into darker hues of pines and tri-colored oak ; sweet- 
gum trees taking on a thousand tints, and maples 
glowing golden in the sun. 

“How beautiful !" exclaimed Luda, as, awe- 
stricken, her eyes dwelt upon the wonderful scene 
so new to one reared in a flat, mountainless country. 

In the newly-built, double log cabin of the Greys 
Luda took her part in the housekeeping — spun and 
wove, churned, sewed and cooked, as was the wont 
of country girls. In the homes of the wealthy 
whose plantations lay to the north and south, tutors 
and governesses were employed, but this luxury 
did not fall to the lot of the Grey household. 

Harvest was at hand, the season for gathering and 
drying fruit, for garnering grain. The orchards 
blushed with downy peaches and rosy apples, the 
great fields were vested in cotton, flax and corn. 

An adept in his profession, John Grey's services 
were sought the length and breadth of the valley, 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


and he had been engaged to superintend the crops 
of Colonel Howard, whose acres stretched along 
both sides of the winding river. 

Amid the rush and whir of modern machinery 
to-day, the interest taken in the old-time methods of 
fruit-drying, can scarcely be understood. Neigh- 
bors came miles to watch its progress, and all ate, 
drank and were merry. 

For the Howard gathering and drying a section of 
the rail fence enclosing the orchards had been re- 
moved, and through the opening, big, broad-horned 
oxen drew the burdened wagons. Their white teeth 
shining, their eyes dancing, the blacks vied with 
each other as they bore away huge baskets of cured 
fruit upon the cushions of their turbaned heads, 
the harvesting to them being more sport than work. 


8 


'LUDA 


CHAPTER III 

THE SPELL OF RED-BROWN EYES 

One afternoon Guy de Mai — the son of a neigh- 
boring planter — a young man of fine physique and 
gentle bearing, rode into the orchard. Upon a 
dapple-gray filly cantering at his side was Colonel 
Howard’s pretty daughter. Her leghorn hat, tied 
with broad, straw-colored ribbons, fell back over 
her shoulders, revealing a mass of glossy blue- 
black hair which, undulating with the breeze, floated 
from her forehead. 

Jack Grey, who chanced to be standing near, 
hastened to assist the young woman to alight, while 
tell-tale flushes mantled his face. ‘‘How nice of you 
to come, Miss Claudia ! And you, Mr. de Mai — it’s 
a treat to see you among the harvesters.” 

‘'Thank you. Our coming was entirely the sug- 
gestion of Miss Howard,” replied her escort, still 
holding the rein. His eyes wandering over the im- 
mediate surroundings fell upon Luda Grey as she 
plucked at a branch of ripened cherries just above 
her head. Her skin of ivory whiteness, over which 
here and there lay a yellow freckle, suggested to 
his mind a love-lily with the warm kisses of the sun 
upon it, her hair, falling loosely beneath a dainty 
sunbonnet was a fitting frame to the lovely picture. 

Guy was spellbound by the innocent red-brown 
eyes which met his glance, while they took on a 
mystic seriousness under the swaying boughs that 
shadowed her pensive face. Peculiarly fascinated 
by the strangeness of her youthful beauty, there 
flashed through his mind a whimsical fancy to 
kiss the closely-pressed lips into a smile. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


9 


Wholly unconscious of her personal attractive- 
ness, Luda imagined that the young man w^as men- 
tally commenting on her shoeless feet. This im- 
pression, together with the sight of the handsomely- 
gowned girl animatedly chatting with her brother, 
filled her with a sense of resentment; and a feeling 
hitherto unknown overwhelmed her. The color 
came and went beneath the translucent skin, her 
small body swayed as the new passion swept her 
being, and Luda Grey's brain registered its first 
rebellious thought. '‘Why must we be always poor ! 
Why do others have everything and we nothing ! But 
where have I seen him before — somewhere, some- 
time! Where? When?" 

The very accent of these people was different 
from that to which she had been accustomed, yet 
somehow it was not new to her. Within her soul 
there sounded a responsive note; which mentally 
interposed, 'T too should live thus — I know it." 

As the realization forced itself upon her, the 
blood bounded through her veins; the great eyes 
flashed, their color changed; unhappiness and dis- 
content possessed her. 

'T want education — opportunity. It is my right. 
Why, I do not know — but it is — it is 1" 

This transition from accustomed calm to chaotic 
passion was effected in a moment, and the strain 
of the awakening was so overwhelming that in- 
voluntarily she sank to the greensward beneath 
the tree. 

To Claudia Howard such actions seemed uncere- 
monious, rude, and if it had not been for a concealed 
admiration for the girl's brother, she doubtless 
would have tossed her head and walked away. It 
suddenly occurred to her however that possibly 
the unseemly behavior might be caused by em- 
barrassment; so, removing her riding skirt and 


10 


^LUDA 


throwing it over the pommel of the saddle she left 
the horse in charge of Guy and approached her. 

''Mr. Grey’s sister, I believe? I am Claudia How- 
ard. Your brother often spoke of you while you 
were in Ohio and anxiously looked forward to your 
homecoming.” 

"Yes, I am Jack’s sister,” Luda replied, somewhat 
recovered, "but — but — I think I’d rather not be.” 

"Not be his sister!” ejaculated Claudia in wide- 
eyed wonder, "why, I think your brother most 
charming.” 

"Oh, yes — of course — ” was the confused re- 
sponse. "Jack is the very best of brothers, too. 
But we — we can’t do things — we can’t have things — 
we just can’t. Girls like you have so much to live 
for and — and — ” hiding her face in her hands. 
"Won’t you excuse these silly tears? I can’t help 
it though I try very hard.” 

Claudia Howard gazed in admiration at the humble 
fruit-dryer’s daughter thus swayed by emotion, who, 
i^ seemed to her eclipsed all the so-called well-born 
girls of the valley, noted for beauty and gracious 
womanhood. Casting about in her mind as to what 
next to say or do, she observed Jack approaching. 
The keen anxiety in the look he fixed upon his 
sister, rendered him in her opinion handsomer 
than ever — handsomer even than Guy de Mai who 
stood interestedly near. 

"Why, sister !” he said, encircling her waist, "you 
were so bright and cheerful when you came to the 
orchard a moment ago. What is the matter now?” 
turning an inquiring glance toward Claudia who 
shook her head as she rose. 

"Oh, nothing. I — I — I hardly know myself,” 
Luda answered, resting her head against her 
brother’s broad shoulder. "And I am really 
ashamed.” Truth told the girl’s conscience re- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


11 


proached her because of the words she had just 
uttered to Miss Howard. “It was not I. Forgive 
me, Jack dear,’' looking affectionately into his face. 

“Forgive you? Certainly; but, for what?” 

A charming smile dimpled her cheeks as, sitting 
up quickly, she wiped away a tear and said in soft, 
half-audible tones, “It was not I — no, it was not I.” 

“Then Fm sure I don’t understand you.” 

“Look, look!” cried the ever-alert Claudia, ap- 
preciating the necessity for changing the subject, 
“they’re robbing Nan Smith of her luscious fruit. 
Run, Nan, run! Come this way,” laughing and 
clapping her hands as she went to meet her. 

All eyes were directed toward the scene beyond, 
where a volley of big red apples was being fired 
like snowballs, everyone dodging, and merrily whiz- 
zing others in return. 

In the excitement Luda had time to collect her- 
self. Glancing furtively from Claudia Howard to 
the chap who discreetly stood aside watching the 
sport, she realized that it was their unexpected 
arrival that had caused within her soul a tumult 
which had given temporary dominion to a new side of 
her nature. 

A typical gentleman of the period, though but 
eighteen years of age, Guy de Mai possessed a well- 
knit figure; fine, clear-cut features; and an aristo- 
cratic bearing which, though cordially gracious, was 
somewhat indolent. The proud maidens of the 
South, ’twas said, were not only attracted by his 
personal qualities, but also by the broad acres con- 
stituting Ivywild, his home. Then too, he was the 
only son of a family noted through generations for 
its manly sons and winsome daughters. 

As he stood in Luda’s presence that afternoon 
a vision of his double appeared to her — a soldier 


12 


lud:^ 


in uniform, with an older and more serious expres- 
sion in his thoughtful face. 

‘‘What fun !” exclaimed the approaching Claudia, 
“I think had you been there, Miss Grey, we’d have 
won the battle.” 

“Battle !” dreamily repeated Luda, slowly passing 
her hand over her forehead. “Oh, yes,” half smiling, 
“apples were the bullets. Girls like you have so 
much to make them happy.” 

“You droll child! But see, see, they’re firing 
again ! Fm off,” laughed Claudia as away she went. 

“Hurrah !” shouted Jack, taking to his heels in hot 
pursuit, leaving his sister and the stranger quite 
alone. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


13 


CHAPTER IV 
love's awakening 

While Luda’s eyes followed Jack and Claudia in 
their animated race, Guy de Mai feasted his upon 
her, as if lost in thought; then, indicating the 
spray in her hand, ‘'How lovely those cherries are! 
May I take one — just one?" 

Making no reply save by the flushing of her 
cheeks, Luda handed him the entire branch of fine 
blackhearts. 

“Can it be possible," he queried mentally, “that 
this girl will not answer because Jack did not pre- 
sent me?" 

“You know who I am. Miss Grey, do you not? 
Or must I introduce myself?" 

“Oh, yes, I do. You are Mr. de Mai. I heard 
Jack call your name. But I should have known had 
no one told me." She looked shyly at him, her 
lips curving coquettishly. “I have heard you called 
‘the Sandy Valley aristocrat.’ ’’ 

“So," he exclaimed, involuntarily lifting his head 
a trifle, yet deeply chagrined. At that moment 
blood possessed no charm for him. He was fas- 
cinated by one of a class in which he had hitherto 
evinced no interest. His father owned numbers of 
blacks ; and services of the working-class not being 
required, they had been to him as if they had not 
existed. But to-day his pride had received a sting 
from the lips of a poor fruit-dryer’s daughter, to 
which he could find no adequate reply. Orchards, 
kilns, everything pertaining to the gathering of the 
fruit, lost their attraction, the thought uppermost 
in his mind being “For what does aristocratic birth 


14 


LUDA 


count if humble parentage produce such beauty and 
charm as this girl whose eyes seem full of wisdom 
as deep as the sea?’' 

The embarrassing silence was suddenly broken 
by a negro driving up with a load of apples. 

De Mai politely held out his hand ; ‘‘Allow me — 
you are near the road — in danger.” The girl seemed 
lost to his words and did not move. “Permit me 
to help you, please — ah, just in time.” 

Reluctantly she had placed her small hand in his 
outstretched p..lm, rising to safety, just as the long- 
horned “calico” oxen passed in state. But a new 
and greater danger was now imminent; two young 
hearts were awakening to the sweet peril that may 
come through a clasp of hands. 

A strangely-delicious sensation thrilled the girl. 
The brightness of day merged into shadowed splen- 
dor; a new light suffused her soul; sweet music fell 
upon her ears; the bow lips rounded, and a soft, 
flute-like whistle filled the air. 

Entranced, Guy listened in silence. 

There was an eager, far-away expression in her 
eyes, a look of expectation, as of one grasping at 
a thing unseen. Suddenly lifting her gaze like a 
startled fawn, “Did you hear it?” she asked. 

“I heard you, little one. And tell me, won’t you, 
where did you learn to whistle? Such charm, such 
sweetness ! May I not hear it once more?” 

“Well, really, I never could whistle a note. I 
heard singing away down in my heart, and, forget- 
ting where I was, followed the tune.” 

“Then perhaps it will sing again.” 

Rising, Luda shook her head sadly, and started 
to walk away. “Shall we join the others?” 

“I would rather talk with you, if you will,” he 
replied. 

Down by the river Jack and Claudia were gather-* 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


15 


ing shells. They had given Nan and her merry- 
makers the slip and, lover-like, strolled away all 
to themselves. Toward them Guy and Luda leis- 
urely turned their steps. He was inspired by a 
strange reverence for the singular girl who, though 
full of simplicity, was yet so mysterious, so unlike 
any other he had ever met. 

‘'A star — perhaps not of earth ! A glittering 
moonbeam in the shadow of night 

“Let us stop,’’ he said, as they reached the trunk 
of an old tree that lay by the path. “We have here 
a fine view of the mountains ; and the waving black 
top of the sugar-cane reminds one of a vast, dark 
ocean.” 

For a time, with two enquiring minds, two deeply- 
touched natures, they sat unmoved, but near each 
other on the log. Finally lowering his eyes he met 
hers unexpectedly upturned, and read therein a mes- 
sage, one born of something stronger than mere 
sentiment — a message which roused his deepest 
interest. 

To soften as it were the tenseness of the spell 
she had no doubt cast upon him, he asked, “Tell 
me. Miss Grey, won’t you, why it was that you felt 
so badly when Miss Claudia was talking to you 
under the tree?” 

“Oh, I can hardly say,” she replied, somewhat 
surprised at his query, “unless it was a sudden reali- 
zation of our poverty — of my ignorance — and — 
and ” 

“Ignorance! Well, then you must surely be an 
elf or a fairy,” tenderly taking her hand. “Ordinary 
people like myself acquire knowledge in an ordi- 
nary manner, but you seem to possess some subtler 
method. Ignorance so overdraws the true condi- 
tions, I would like to hear what more you 
would say.” 


16 


LUDA 


‘'Oh, the way we must live; no opportunity, no 
education — nothing for me but work, indoors and 
out. I do not mind working, but I do rebel at 
being always so poor. But — ’’ and she hesitated, 
“why should I tell this to you — a stranger?’’ 

“Please go on. I see no lack of anything in you,” 
he said kindly. “Indeed, I’m positive I never before 
met such a talented girl. Besides, I do not want 
to be a stranger to you.” 

“I know I should be thankful even for what God 
has chosen to give me,” she said, as unbidden tears 
stole down her rounded cheek. “But when you 
and Miss Howard rode up, apparently without a 
care or an unsatisfied wish in the world, my poor 
heart rebelled at the frightful inequalities of life. 
You have all the advantages money can give — can 
have tutors, or go away to school, are surrounded 
with books and so many pleasures. I would give 
a lot of my life to have such opportunities, such 
blessings. I could then make so much of myself, 
and do so many things for others. You, so differ- 
ently placed, I’m sure cannot understand the un- 
happiness of us who are so poor. And when one 
has been born with an ambitious spirit, a desire 
to do and be something — it is hard to be so 
thwarted, so ” 

“Oh, you class me with those who have advan- 
tages, I see. Now, what would you do if you were 
in my place?” Hitherto no one had so compelled 
his admiration, and he eagerly watched her every 
expression. 

“What would I do in your place?” she repeated 
slowly. “I would be a soldier. You will be one. 
You can fight, too; I see it.” 

“Oh, yes, I think I might fight,” he exclaimed 
enthusiastically, “if opportunity presented — which 
isn’t at all probable in our time and country. I’ve 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


ir 


often thought Fd like to be a soldier — at least Fd 
like to learn how to be one. But aren’t you a 
queer little girl to divine my thoughts ! Why should 
your mind run in such channels?” 

“Who knows what may happen?” she said 
thoughtfully. “And don’t you think we should be 
prepared for whatever may come ? The unexpected 
often occurs, you know. But I don’t understand 
how one can learn to be a soldier. Soldiers must 
be born. You were born one — yes, you were,” look- 
ing at him shyly with a smile, as above their heads, 
a Virginia redbird winging its way mountainward, 
alighted on a bough and poured forth a few notes 
that seemed to the newly-enmeshed lad a very echo 
to the girl’s musical voice. Involuntarily both stood 
up, their eyes following the wild songster as it rose 
and flew away, disappearing in mid-air. 

They continued their way slowly toward the river, 
their minds telepathically exchanging communica- 
tions, two young hearts adjusting themselves to the 
mechanism of one. 


18 




CHAPTER y 
cupid's bow 

Jack and Claudia could be seen placing mussel- 
shells in convenient heaps along the bank that they 
might collect them on their return to the orchard. 

The line between the rich and the ‘'poor white 
trash’' was strictly drawn in the South, people who 
were too poor to own slaves being usually unlearned 
as well. Though the daughter of a clergyman, 
Jack’s mother had lost caste by marrying a journey- 
man laborer; therefore partial education and re- 
ligious birth gave her little advantage in a slave- 
holding community. Yet withal the Howards ad- 
mired her son for his mental qualities, his honesty 
and sterling uprightness, while their sister Claudia 
had learned to look for his coming to the plantation 
with an eagerness which for a time she dared not 
own even to herself. Each however was fully aware 
of a growing sentiment for the other, yet supposed 
the secret quite their own. 

So there was a diffidence in the tone of the stal- 
wart son of the fields when as they retraced their 
steps he said to the college-bred heiress, "We are 
to have a paring-bee at our house to-morrow night, 
Miss Claudia. I wish you’d come.” 

"Why, I’d like so much to come. I’ve never been 
to a paring-bee. Of course you’ll ask the boys. It 
must be great fun. What do you do besides pare 
fruit. Jack?” 

"Oh, dance, play games and kiss the girls,” he 
answered teasingly. 

"How charming!” quickly responded Claudia, 
tossing him a sly kiss from the tips of her fingers. 



Chat>. V. 


AT THE FORT) 
















'TV 


r ■ 


*■ 'V’^-^J 

c , .*/ 


.-S'. 


wKm 


.\ 


¥ 


• •% 

4 , 




• ‘ ■• -V' •* 

T- ' ' . » 






\ CW . 



4 


xV 




•* .• - / 1 


'j^ 







. 

/' '» 


• « 

f ... 


^ **'. ^ J 




r I 




.V ^.^ ^' 


-aT> 



. - 




#< ,; 



» -*'’ 4 Tf • . XL 






'■ ■ ■' 

' ' . ■ .’ r"r-'--^i\ 

' “*A ■ . , Vy/ ' ■ 


-'4. 


\ ■ — ^ V 


•rl** : 

:^v 




. A 

■- 


\ • 


^ I 


■ 'j' 







>-S0iP?^r^w .: ■ <i 

''•■i 


^^v;,\-v . .•.. ■■ ■ 

A*-’''!-'’ -''' ' ■ 




< 
.7 •• 


■■ - '.• 

_ * * 

« .i • 


..-.i -..^^ '-flL--, ffiN-X'v'" ■ “f am 

.*_»' -:r,* . »r -<)GSr 


'. ' tc^* ^ 

^ ^ >C/ ' 


- I , 





•* • r.; A 




i^:;- 

k *i.' - V 

£ I •' i" 

r *t •-• . 




'^h'X •- 




•it 

r ft 

r-^ 




-7- ' 

• V _ .« 




•“A. ^ *¥? f 


r^ 

» ■ • 



' * -f^ > 

• T-^ 


•-.:^^'v.| .-j^. 


: i 


\ r 


r iZi-/^ f 



•y » 

r * 


? f 




■L<i-V: r+ 







*■*'• ■» ■ 







L’*. ■ 

■» 1 '^ V V ^ 


»> 




’ > 

> - A ‘ 


. < 


* .1 

*>< . 


V - 

: 




>> 


Lf 




'.\V'- - 


I ; 






THE OCCULT GIRL 


19 


‘^Ah, here come Guy and your sister. How truly 
beautiful she is ! That color in her cheeks is really 
divine. She’ll make a sensation among the boys 
in this valley when she is a bit older, mark my 
words. Each will try to set his individual seal 
upon that girl.” 

‘'Oh ho! fishing with golden willow for mussel 
shells !” exclaimed Guy. “Left us behind, too, with- 
out even an introduction! Well, I like that. And 
then to come with a girl only to get the mitten — 
that’s positively unforgivable.” 

His eyes twinkled as he mercilessly teased Claudia 
who held her own in gay retorts. Chattering like 
birds they all sauntered back, filling their pockets 
and even drafting into service the boys’ hats as 
they collected the piles of glistening shells with 
their varied shades and pearly luster. 

“Aren’t they lovely! I’m going to outline a cres- 
cent bed for forget-me-nots in our garden,” said the 
effervescent Claudia, “and then, don’t you see, I’ll 
have a perpetual rainbow.” 

“And Cupid may string the bow,” twitted Guy. 
“No knowing who might be hit when that sharp- 
shooter takes aim ! Better look out. Grey. But I 
fear Cupid’s arrow was shot long before the shells 
were collected, don’t you, Claudia — don’t color so.” 

“Hello there!” called Ned Howard from across 
the meadow. “What are you all up to? Isn’t it 
time to go home?” 

“I had no idea it was so late. See, it is almost 
sundown,” said Claudia. 

“That’s a fact,” affirmed de Mai, consulting his 
watch. “And I promised to be back by four. The 
governor asked me to stop for the mail, and I must 
be off, or the office will be closed.” 

As the shadows lengthened and the rising mists 
pbscured the sky, the jolly party hurriedly passed 


20 


^LUD^ 


the kilns where the wood-fire blazed brightly under 
the great layers of drying fruit, continuing their way 
across to the fence where the horses, tired from 
standing, nervously pawed the earth. 

‘‘I wonder if you would come to our paring-bee 
to-morrow evening, Mr. de Mai?” asked Jack half- 
heartedly, as he assisted Claudia to mount. 

'‘Thank you, Grey, Fll see,” was the cordial reply. 

Since Guy had not received the fruit-dryer’s son 
as graciously as had the other boys in the glen. 
Jack felt rather timid about inviting him. 

"Do you intend going, Claudia?” 

"If I can possibly manage — though mother, I fear, 
won’t like it.” The last words slipped from her 
tongue. But quick at controlling situations, she 
added, "You know to-morrow is sewing-circle day, 
and all the old maids in the valley take tea at our 
house. Besides, mother really doesn’t approve of 
my going to parties. I wish very much to come, 
for,” graciously extending her hand to Luda, "I 
want to know you better.” 

With good-byes, Guy, Claudia and her brothers, 
galloped along the roadway, commenting gaily on 
the pleasant afternoon they had spent, and on the 
unusual beauty of Luda Grey. 

"Such eyes!” exclaimed Claudia. "Skin like ala- 
baster — and to me the few brown freckles only en- 
hance its brilliance. Isn’t is so, Guy?” smiling 
suspiciously at him. 

"By Jove!” ejaculated Ned, "she’ll outshine you 
all, Claudia. I might be failin’ in love with her 
myself. Who knows ! Think she’d encourage a 
feller a bit?” 

"That girl! Why, she thinks about as much of 
love as you do of geometry,” emphatically declared 
Guy. Whereat they all roared with laughter, even 
'Ned appreciating the force of the remark, for Jie 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


21 


was too full of deviltry to be a serious student. 

'‘There is a lot of wisdom in that little head. 
And/' continued de Mai, with a sly glance from the 
corner of his eye, “she isn't a bit like her big brother 
either, Miss Claudia." 

“I don't know so much about that," retorted the 
girl saucily as the two paired off. “I reckon Jack 
Grey can hold his own with most of you boys. He's 
mighty smart and, though it may be natural apt- 
ness, he knows more in a minute about astronomy 
and botany and the like than you and Ned have ever 
known in your whole lives, Guy de Mai. Why, 
Jack Grey can really tell you just what stars are 
inhabited planets. Isn't that worth while ?" 

“ T swah to de Lawd,’ it's easy to see where 
Claudia's mind is. I won't say her heart, for she 
might scratch my eyes out," harped Guy, with a 
broad grin. 

“Scratch your eyes out, indeed! I wouldn’t take 
the trouble. If you had eyes like Jack Grey's they 
might be worth having. Now, how do you like 
that?" 

“At this Guy parodied merrily, but for her ears 
only : 

“A maid there was who loved Jack Grey, 

And she was wondrous wise ; 

She jealous grew on one fine day, 

And scratched out both his eyes." 

Setting spur to his horse he was soon far in the 
lead. Claudia was a sweet-tempered girl and, laugh- 
good-naturedly, started Kitty after him, catch- 
ing up at the cross-roads. 

“Well, Claudia," said Guy, with a roguish look as 
she drew rein at his side, “since the best of friends 
must part at the dividing of the way. I'll cast that mit- 
ten you gave me at the feet of Jack Grey." 


22 


LUDA 


CHAPTER VI 


A MEETING IN A STAGE COACH 

The de Mai plantation lay along the river farther 
down, and Guy urged his bay onward, soon dis- 
mounting at the country post office. So preoc- 
cupied was he with thoughts of Luda Grey that he 
hardly noticed a young woman who stepped from 
the office just as he was about to enter. Presently 
he heard in tones which, in spite of their softness, 
betrayed annoyance, ''Give that back. Give it to me, 
I say, you blue-ribbon beauty and turning in the 
direction whence the voice came, saw Medoc tossing 
high his head, between his teeth a woman’s straw 
hat. Before him stood a girl, tall, slender, attract- 
ive, whose smiling face belied the petulance of her 
speech. 

"Sir,” she said, in mock despair, "if this magnifi- 
cent fellow were not a dear old Kentucky blue- 
grass, Fm perfectly sure I should hate him, for that 
is positively my only hat; and Fm in a dilemma, 
for Fve been told that the family with whom I am 
to live is particularly fastidious.” 

It flashed through Guy’s mind that his mother 
was expecting a young woman from Lexington, 
Kentucky — a governess for his sisters; and for di- 
version he resolved to conceal his identity. 

Though Guy de Mai was heart-whole and fancy- 
free when the sun rose, now, at its setting, he was 
but half himself. Luda Grey had knocked hard at 
the door of his heart ; else he might have succumbed 
to the fascination of this blue-grass stranger whose 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


23 


roguish eyes scanned Medoc still continuing his an- 
tics with her hat — her lovely leghorn. 

“You bad creature!'' said his master, attempting 
to recover the bit of headgear, Medoc meanwhile 
shaking his mane and laying his ears back as if to 
say, “Ah, sir, you can't have it." 

“My mother would have sent the rockaway had 
you informed her of your coming." At her look 
of amazement, the young man added, “Pardon me, 
I am Guy de Mai. We are expecting Miss Louns, 
and I take it you are she." 

He succeeded in wrenching the hat from Medoc's 
teeth, and stood endeavoring awkwardly to rear- 
range the crushed marguerites. 

“I am Miss Louns, of Kentucky. I left the boat 
at the landing and, being fond of walking, thought I 
would acquaint myself with the beauties of this val- 
ley of which I've heard so much. I find it exceeds 
its reputation. It is indeed a fairy garden," she 
said, her eyes wandering over the landscape. 

“We think it pretty fine," rejoined Guy, admiring 
the matter-of-fact way in which she had accepted 
the destruction of her fascinating broadbrim. It oc- 
curred to him that he had quite forgotten the mail, 
and, holding Medoc's bridle irresolutely, he glanced 
toward the office; when Miss Louns, divining his 
wish, exclaimed : 

“Oh, don't mind; I’ll hold him. And I prophesy 
we shall yet be friends, notwithstanding his ill-man- 
ners at our first meeting." 

Handing her the rein, Guy re-entered the office. 

Patting the neck of the thoroughbred she whis- 
pered, “Oh, that I might mount you and ride away 
like mad — away — back to old Kentucky, and ease 
this terrible gnawing at my heart. Why did I come ! 
Why did I come !" 


24 


LUDA 


Attracted by the sound of wheels, and recogniz- 
ing the voice of Bepo, the stage-driver, Guy decided 
to wait for the next distribution. 

The old rattle-trap stage coach, bespattered with 
mud and held together with ropes, nails and crude 
fixings, was dear to the hearts of the planters along 
the route from Richmond to the Ohio Valley, any 
of whom was glad to house and feed Bepo out of 
gratitude for his weekly budget from the outside 
world. The chubby horses, Nell and Charley, were 
so slow that it had been said ‘'they could travel all 
day in the shade of a single tree.’’ Bepo, however, 
declared them superior to fidgetty ones that are 
unfit for mountain roads. 

“Wall, I do declah,” exclaimed Bepo as Guy ap- 
proached, “yo’s gittin’ as big as yoh daddy. How’s 
the majah, anyhow? Hit’s purty hot down heah in 
th’ valley; cooler on the mountains. Say, Guy, 
hain’t yer got nothin’ to cheer a fellah up — little 
old Kentucky Bourbon or so, eh? Had a kind o’ 
smotherin’ spell cornin’ out an’ need a drap o’ some- 
thin’. Yes, hed a skeery trip, big paintah jumped 
on Nell an’ clawed her face. See her left eye, all 
bloody? Emptied mah rifle at th’ wild beast, but 
all th’ time th’ devilish thing kep’ jest in front o’ 
Nell’s head, an’ a fellah’s afeard ter shoot — danger 
o’ killin’ th’ bosses. Had a pine knot on th’ top, an’ 
quick as I could strike a light, th’ thing lit out. 
I’m purty bad skeered sometimes when it’s rainy 
an’ dark in th’ mountains, an’ hain’t got nobody 
along. Lots o’ wildcats an’ th’ like, but I ginnerly 
keep ’em off ef they hain’t too starved. Hit’s no 
fun ter tote this heah mail ; but I reckon I’ve done 
it so long I wouldn’t know whah t’ fetch up at ef I 
hadn’t ter make this heah trip evah week. Say, Guy, 
do yer reckon this young fellah ’long with me could 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


25 


stop over night at yoh daddy’s? He’s goin’ t’ Louis- 
ville, he ses, an’ I s’pect he’ll hev t’ hev a hoss ter 
git part way. Ez you all got plenty o’ niggahs, 
maybe the majah might hev him toted t’ whar 
he gits a boat, I told him I reckoned he would, kase 
he’s alius right good ’bout sich things.” 

During this conversation the passenger fixed his 
eyes upon Miss Louns. He was no doubt surprised 
that in this mountain country where he had expected 
to find only primitive types, he should see people of 
such smart appearance. In spite of his interest in 
the strange scenes and weird happenings of the 
way, nothing had proven of more interest than these 
two young people, the one talking to Bepo, the 
other holding the bridle of so fine a horse. 

After delivering the mail bags, Bepo, assured that 
the stranger could be lodged at Ivywild, announced 
to him the information ; and the gentleman, tossing 
him a few coins, was about to descend when Guy, 
having thus found a way to get Miss Louns to the 
plantation, requested him to keep his seat as the 
coach would be driven to the house. 

‘‘How long I’ve kept you! But you were chat- 
ting with Medoc and seemed oblivious of everything 
else, perhaps you did not realize the imposition,” 
said Guy, returning to the girl. 

“Ah, ’tis true, Mr. de Mai, I have been so absorbed 
in this shiny-coated, intelligent monster, I did quite 
forget all else except that I am so far away from home 
and friends.” 

“But you are going to find friends at Ivywild. I 
have arranged with Bepo to drive you over.” 

“How very thoughtful of you.” 

“This will be preferable to walking. And besides, 
it would be dark before you could accomplish the 
journey. Even with the stage it will be necessary 
to hurry a little.” 


26 


LUDA 


‘Thank you. I shall indeed be glad to get to your 
house. Already IVe found a friend in this blue- 
grass creature — ^Medoc, you call him? An odd name. 
Fm sure I shall like your sisters, and soon forget my 
homesickness.’' 

“My mother will make you feel at home,” an- 
swered Guy, as he led the way to the coach and as- 
sisted Miss Louns up the muddy steps. The pas- 
senger inside, lifting his hat, moved to give her first 
place, but the horses started suddenly, causing such 
a jolt that she plunged forward; to save herself she 
caught hold of the door which unfortunately — as 
Bepo gave the strap a hard pull — closed upon her 
fingers. 

Guy had gone for Medoc, now restless under 
Bepo’s repeated “Gee, Nell! Git-ap, Charley!” but 
hearing a scream, ran back, shouting for the driver 
to stop. 

By this time the passenger had released the im- 
prisoned hand and with a professional air was mak- 
ing an examination. The postmaster’s wife brought 
bandages and he skilfully bound three bruised 
fingers. 

The slowness of the journey afforded time for the 
girl to regain composure. Guy passed them as they 
neared Ivywild and directed Lorenzo to fetch the 
young lady to the house. So Ruth Louns was al- 
most carried in the arms of the stalwart darky up 
the path to her new home. Such attentions were 
not unfamiliar, for she had been petted, loved and 
“toted” by her Uncle Richard’s slaves all her young 
life. 

Taking the girl into the family room, Lorenzo 
placed her on the settee. Black Hannah made her 
as comfortable as possible, while Dilsey brought 
a glass of brandy and water. 

Her fellow-passenger was most solicitous. Con- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


27 


suiting her pulse, he advised that she be put directly 
to bed. Thanking Mrs. de Mai for consenting to re- 
ceive him, he handed her a card on which was 
engraved, ''Leslie Lee Hamilton, M.D., Richmond, 
Virginia.’’ 


28 


LUDA 


CHAPTER VII 
^"miss lila-lily"^ 

From the breakfast-room the next morning Guy 
strolled to the lawn where he gathered some flowers 
for his mother’s sewing-table. 

Coupled with a thought of the beautiful dark-eyed 
Luda Grey came the mental query, ‘T wonder why 
father does not gather flowers for mother. It seems 
to me if I loved a woman well enough to marry her 
I would bring her the sweetest and loveliest every 
day. Nothing, in my estimation, so exquisitely ex- 
presses the sentiment of a soul. If I should ever 
possess a wife like Luda Grey — I — ” and he flushed 
to the roots of his hair at the daring thought, for 
it seemed to him the whole world must have under- 
stood. ‘'What man could help falling in love with 
her — so irresistibly beautiful, yet so unconscious of 
it,” he rhapsodized. 

He ordered Rush to bring Medoc, and rode down 
the wooded path along the river, wholly resigning 
himself to happy meditations. Everything charmed 
him — the trees, the flowers, the water; all nature 
glowed with loveliness. There was no doubt of his 
infatuation for her of whose existence he had 
scarcely been cognizant the morning before. 

The family at Ivywild awakened from the sur- 
prises of the previous evening at an early hour! 
and, from master to servant, was planning and pre- 
paring for the duties appertaining to the new regime 
of teacher and pupils. The governess, however, did 
not put in an appearance. Dr. Hamilton was re- 
quested by his hostess to visit with her the patient's 


THE OCCULT GIRL 




room. It was found that notwithstanding Dilsey’s 
dubious report, “Young Missy purty sick — no mis- 
take ’bout it,” that, except for a slightly nervous 
condition, she was progressing satisfactorily. The 
doctor advised quiet for the day; and, gratified by 
the success attained with his first patient, went with 
Mrs. de Mai to enjoy the mountain scenery from 
the broad piazza, mentally considering meanwhile 
the propriety of accepting Major de Mai’s cordial 
invitation to remain for a few days’ rest. It was a 
great temptation, augmented by his desire to become 
better acquainted with the interesting Kentucky 
girl who, like himself was a stranger in the valley. 

“I have never seen anything to equal the beauty 
of this scene,” he declared “The trees with their 
great spreading branches, the awe-inspiring gran- 
deur of the mountains, the cool, placid waters on 
their way to ‘la belle riviere,’ far exceed anything 
I had expected to see this side of Greenbrier River.” 

While conversing with the mother, from the rear 
of the house appeared her daughters, Lila and Lily, 
chatting excitedly. One of them held a humming- 
bird which a black child had caught and injured 
as it sipped from the honeysuckle. They were both 
speaking at once, their kindly natures denoted by 
the cries of “Poor birdie !” “Sweet, precious, 
wounded baby !” 

This was the doctor’s first sight of the little girls, 
having arrived after their bedtime. Surprise written 
on his face, his eyes twinkling, he involuntarily 
ejaculated, “Twins!” 

Each being the exact counterpart of the other, 
even the slaves were puzzled, so they called them 
“Miss Lila-Lily.” 

“You little darlings !” exclaimed the doctor. “Two 
forget-me-nots.” He made friends with them by 
setting the crippled wing of the bird, then making 


30 LUDA 

a nest of cotton and going with them to place it 
in a tree. 

The little girls who were to be Miss Louns’ spe- 
cial charge, had been, it is needless to say, the joy 
and distraction of the house all the twelve years 
of their lives, and the doctor, the latest victim to 
their charms, determined to find a way to dis- 
tinguish them; so, after learning their names, he 
seated himself on the piazza, and taking one at 
each knee, made a critical study of them. 

Returned from his ride, Guy walked leisurely up 
the path to the great house, casually switching the 
dust from his trousers. 

‘‘Good morning, Mr. de Mai,’’ said the doctor, 
rising to greet him. “You see I am agreeably enter- 
tained by your delightful but bewildering sisters. 
’Tis the first time in my life I have been unable 
to distinguish between two persons, and am still 
unwilling to concede it. You are much engaged, 
I take it, since I have not had the pleasure of seeing 
you earlier this morning. I’m happy, however, to 
have that pleasure now.” 

“Thank you, doctor,” replied Guy, smiling. “If 
riding to kill time makes a busy man, then I’m busy 
indeed.” 

“Riding to kill time, eh? That is a sin^lar oc- 
cupation for one of your type. Idleness kills more 
than time. It’s murder sometimes — downright mur- 
der of self-esteem, pride, aspiration; and you are 
not, in my opinion, the man to be contented with 
such life. I too, could have lived thus, Mr. de 
Mai, for I also am the son of a well-to-do father, 
and my mother left me a competence. But my grand- 
father Lee left me a greater inheritance — the inherit- 
ance of ambition, the desire of accomplishing, the 
longing to carve out success. Possessed of a suf- 
ficiency of this world’s goods, I am not compelled 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


31 


to work; yet I shall not be satisfied until by my 
own efforts I have made a mark for myself. And 
it is solely for such purpose I am here to-day, 
away from home and friends — all.’’ 

There was a pause as the speaker’s eyes followed 
Lila and Lily racing over the lawn. 

'‘Observing you coming up the path, I could but 
note your fine carriage, your well-proportioned head, 
evidencing high mentality, and remarked to myself, 
‘What a splendid fellow — one destined for work in 
the world that no other can accomplish ! — but, 
pardon ; I do not wish to appear officious, but your 
strong personality, your undeniable ability, have 
tempted me to expostulate.” 

“Go on,” said Guy, apparently not in the least 
disconcerted. “You interest me greatly indeed. It 
is quite true I have indulged more or less in idle 
habits ; but there had been nothing in my surround- 
ings to prompt one otherwise. Yet to-day, your 
words fall upon my heart as a message of inspira- 
tion; and though my ambition has been dormant 
heretofore, real life seems just opening before me, 
and I have, quite lately too, determined to make the 
most of my opportunities.” 

“Then, if I am sent here to help you resolve upon 
a purposeful life, Mr. de Mai, I am a factor for 
good, am I not? The greatest men of the age are 
those who in youth have been thus surrounded by 
the wonders of Nature,” and he waved his hand 
toward the beautiful landscape. 

The conversation was interrupted by the return 
of the twins who, laying siege to their brother, 
bombarded him with a double fire of eulogies upon 
their new governess. 

“Oh, she is a darling, brother Guy,” said one. 

“Too dear for anything,” said the other. 

“We already love her,” lisped a voice. 


32 


ZUDA 


^‘Yes, indeed/’ lisped the other. 

‘'You are to come out under the apple-tree, 
brother, where Miss Louns is with mamma.” 

“Yes, mamma said you were to come,” was the 
reply to Guy’s look of uncertainty. 

“And the doctor?” 

“Yes, everybody.” And away they skipped hand 
in hand, impatient to rejoin mamma and the fascinat- 
ing teacher. 

Exchanging greetings, the doctor held out his 
hand to Miss Louns. “The old story, young lady! 
Doctors prescribe only to have their prescriptions 
tucked away perhaps between the leaves of a book 
and forgotten, the patient meanwhile recovering of 
her own will-power. But I’m greatly pleased to see 
you. Outside, this heavenly morning will be a 
tonic in itself. Isn’t it glorious here ! For my part 
I’m afraid I could be easily persuaded to spend the 
Autumn in this valley.” 

After shaking hands with Guy and laughingly in- 
quiring after her friend Medoc, Miss Louns seated 
herself near the doctor, who, meanwhile, was men- 
tally ejaculating as he watched the changing ex- 
pression of her intellectual face and the graceful 
toss of her head, “What conversational power ! what 
liquid tones ! what delicious accent ! Eyes that speak 
faster than words.” The doctor no doubt was rap- 
idly becoming entangled in a mesh as intricate and 
delicate as that in which the spider entraps the un- 
wary fly, therefore, being not so good a listener as 
usual, the lady’s facetious remark as to the possi- 
bility of her having died had it not been for his 
efficient services, was lost upon him. However he 
joined in the merry laugh apropos the great ado 
over their double advent in the valley. 

“Providence, Miss Louns, would take care of such 
as yoU; even if it became necessary to call a poor 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


33 


doctor from over the mountains as his agent. You 
see/’ he continued more seriously, ‘'physicians do 
not depend entirely upon drugs. They do believe 
in the God-mind, the Always Abounding. To be 
of service to our fellowmen is one of the first prin- 
ciples in our manual of practice. To be of service 
to one who so richly deserves, is indeed most 
gratifying.” 

Taking her wounded hand in his, he noted her 
pulse — mentally observing that his own had never 
beat so quickly as at that particular moment. 

Had Dr. Hamilton met in the wilds of western 
Virginia his soul-mate, his twin-spirit? 

The party was broken by a call to dinner, after 
which function Guy confided to Mammy Dilsey 
that he was going to a party in the evening. A 
special shirt, one his mother had made with many 
fancy plaits, and his satin waistcoat were placed in 
readiness; also his largest silk kerchief carefully 
folded. For the first time in his life, aside from 
his general desire to be well groomed, Guy de Mai 
was fastidious as to his appearance. 

In the afternoon Miss Louns and Mrs. de Mai vis- 
ited the study-room, going over the matter of books 
to be purchased, and discussing the advisability of the 
girls beginning French. 

Dr. Hamilton chatted with the major upon his 
journey — its continuance on the morrow as well as 
his future intentions. To their mutual surprise they 
discovered that they were from the same part of 
old Virginia and that the major had been a school- 
mate of the young man’s father. Senator Hamilton. 
The doctor, having recently graduated, was on his 
way to Louisville where he had the prospect of a 
lucrative practice. The major, greatly pleased at 
this opportunity to hear of the friends of his boy- 


34 LUDA 

hood days, endeavored to induce him to remain 
much longer. 

^‘However, at your wish, my man Lorenzo will 
accompany you on horseback as far as Catlettsburg 
where you can procure transportation by boat down 
the Ohio via Cincinnati to Louisville. The water 
in the Sandy is very low at this season, and if Miss 
Louns had been even a day later her boat could 
hardly have come through.’’ 

At the closing of a pleasantly-spent day, Miss 
Louns in a pretty challis gown came down with the 
twins to watch the sun as it passed over the red- 
green treetops of the mountain. And as the exquis- 
ite tricolored glows died away and evening shadows 
fell over Ivywild, Guy mounted Medoc and set out 
for the paring-bee, his heart yearning for little Luda 
of the Grey household. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


35 


CHAPTER VIII 

WILL HE COME? 

While assisting her mother in preparing for the 
company, Luda hummed a mournful old-time tune, 
sighing now and then. Mrs. Grey noted with sur- 
prise her apparent sadness, as it was unusual for 
her to be other than buoyant and happy. 

^‘Luda dear, we are to have many people to-night, 
and I want you to look your very best. My little 
daughter must appear as well as the other girls, you 
know, for it is to be her introduction to the young 
folks of the neighborhood. What will you wear? 
I think your gingham is prettiest, don't you?" 

‘‘Yes, mother, it is prettiest — but I wore it yes- 
terday. They will think I have only one frock. And 

you know I love to — I — they " and she looked 

imploringly at her mother. 

“They! Who?" 

“Why, Miss Claudia and Mr. de Mai. They are 
so stylish and dressy, and Miss Claudia looks so 
lovely." 

“Oh, yes, Claudia Howard and her friend, I re- 
member seeing them at the kilns yesterday. She 
is a pretty girl — and I never have seen a much finer- 
looking gentleman." 

This was uttered in a matter-of-fact tone, im- 
plying that Claudia held a sort of proprietorship 
which caused a sudden sinking in Luda's heart; for 
if that were true, it would matter little what she 
wore. With a woman's instinct however, she suc- 
cessfully hid her disturbed feelings. 

“Miss Claudia's sweetheart?" she mused. “Then, 
I wonder why she left him and went with Jack? 
I remember, too, he was so quiet for a long time 


36 


LUDA 


after they had gone — That’s just it; Jack had taken 
Miss Claudia off and left him with me. How stupid 
of me not to have understood !” 

She sat on a bench, her face in her hands, hum- 
ming the doleful tune over and over, but her 
thoughts were not of the song. 

‘'Yes, I see; Guy de Mai is in love with Miss 
Howard. But I believe she likes our Jack — I won- 
der why, every time I tried to speak to him, some- 
thing in my throat stopped me? Was it that he 
did not seem like a stranger, but was like someone 
I had known a long time ago? I wonder if Guy 
noticed this? — I’m not sufficiently acquainted with 
him to call him Guy. Mother says now I am getting 
to be a young lady I must call all gentlemen ‘Mr.’ 
for it is not nice to be familiar — I must not let him 
see that I care for him. Ah, poor me !” she said, 
rising, “I am not like Miss Claudia. I would not 
dare do things altogether excusable in her. She 
is rich ; I — very, very poor.” 

How Luda hated the word poor. Her soul re- 
volted at it. But the tenor of her thoughts was 
changed by the arrival of Nan Smith who had come 
over to lend her aid in baking. 

“I’m going to have great fun with the folks when 
they come to the cakes,” remarked that young 
woman. “I intend to bake a lot of crude figures 
made of sweet dough, and we’ll have some sport.” 

Though scarcely twenty-three. Nan was dubbed 
“old maid.” At this period in southern communi- 
ties, girls married extremely young, and if one 
reached the age of eighteen without becoming en- 
gaged, she was considered as quite at the danger 
mark. 

While the two were discussing cakes, Mrs. Grey 
came from the milk-house. “I’ve skimmed the milk, 
Luda, and put the cream in the churn out in the 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


37 


shade of the plum-tree. You’ll find it all covered, 
and a nice white apron. Add a little warm water 
to the cream, and churn as quickly as possible. 
Sweet butter is needed for the pie-crust, you know.” 

Under the spreading branches of the plum-tree, 
the ripening fruit above her, Luda Grey drank in 
Nature’s loveliness. Vigorously plying the wooden 
dasher she sang the churn song Grandma Reardon 
had taught her when she was still a wee girl : 

‘‘Come, butter, come ; come, butter, come. 

Peter’s standing at the gate, 

Waiting for a butter-cake. 

Come, butter, come. 

“Grandma was smart,” she said laughingly, as 
she recalled her childish faith in the efficacy of 
these lines. “Naturally, the faster I sang, the faster 
I churned, and the quicker I finished.” 

Exhilarated, her mind flew to anticipations of the 
evening, her first home-party. 

She was, as Longfellow says, 

“Standing with reluctant feet 
Where the brook and river meet; 

Gazing with a timid glance 
On the brooklet’s swift advance 
To the river’s broad expanse.” 

“Will he come? And will he ask me to be his 
partner in a dance — he, an aristocrat? — I don’t see 
why God made some folks so much better off than 
others. If poor girls marry poor boys, they usually 
remain poor. I, for one, will marry no poor man’s 
son. I just won’t, that’s all.” 

The dash became heavy, the churning difficult; 
her task was accomplished. 

“Here’s your butter, mother,” she said, returning 
to the kitchen. 


38 


LUDA 


Jack entered at the same time to ask if he could 
be of service. ''If not needed, Til take myself off 
to get the pans and piggins ready, sharpen the peel- 
ing knives, and bring benches to the yard. It 
promises to be a beautiful night, and no doubt 
everybody will prefer to sit outside.’’ 

But Mr. Jack did not intend to leave the kitchen 
without a taste of the good things, and took a 
handful of golden cakes, crowded them into his 
mouth and reached for more, just to tease the 
girls. 

"Go away. Jack Grey, or I’ll introduce your head 
to this rolling-pin. I’m not making cakes to waste,” 
cried Nan, keen for excitement. "There, don’t 
touch my yaller gals and boys ! See !” 

"Say, Jack,” said Luda, "will the Howard boys 
and the Whitneys come, do you suppose?” 

"Yes, I’m sure the Howards will. By the way, 
sister, why not set your cap for Ned Howard? He’s 
one of the best chaps in the valley. I saw him 
looking your way several times yesterday.” 

'’'He has a nice sister, too, hasn’t he. Jack?” Luda 
laughed happily, while her brother blushed as red 
as the cockscomb growing in the yard. 

"Yes, lovely; and sweet as a rose to boot. There, 
didn’t I say that nicely?” 

"Sweet! sweet! Now Jack, you don’t know, do 
you? ’Fess up. Oh, Miss Nancy, see how red Jack’s 
face is.” 

"Well, no; that’s true. But one must kiss and 
not tell.” His lips crinkled into a half-serious 
smile at his own words. 

"Mr. Guy de Mai will bring Miss Claudia, and 
I reckon he won’t give you much of a chance.” 
Then another pair of lips took on a serious curve. 

"But, Luda, you don’t think de Mai is in Jove 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


39 


with Claudia Howard, do you?'’ questioned Jack, 
his face troubled. 

“Do I think so? Well, don’t you? Mother does, 
and I think it’s plain to be seen.” 

Jack abruptly left the room, the sweet of the 
cakes turned to bitter. Although he gave himself 
in manly fashion to his work, his mind was busy 
dwelling on the various phases of the situation, 
and his heart was full of inquiries, such as, “Does 
Claudia love another?” 

“If Guy de Mai loves Miss Claudia he would be a 
dangerous rival for such as me. What have I to 
offer her?” For the first time poverty loomed up 
as a mighty inconvenience to this son of toil, as he 
confessed grimly to himself, “I haven’t the ghost 
of a chance.” 

Then and there a spirit of ambition was born 
within him. “I will have money. I must have some- 
thing to offer the girl I would ask to marry me.” 

Luda watched Jack’s face, and noting his down- 
cast mien, her heart almost lost the joys of anticipa- 
tion. Anyway, she knew the time was near when 
both Jack and she would learn the truth. But all 
the while, something new to her heart stirred a 
lingering hope within her, bringing to her rounded 
cheeks a beautiful flush that did not quickly dis- 
appear. And though the desire to wear her favorite 
gown was checked by her mother’s statement that 
nothing would remove peach stains, still, such is 
the perversity of the feminine heart that she was 
willing to risk even her precious white dress in 
order that the young man who possessed her 
thoughts might see her at her best. Mrs. Grey 
settled that matter however by saying, “And in 
pink, daughter, you look as dainty as the sweet- 
brier bud among its lovely foliage.” 

Supper was served at six. Not interested in 


40 


’LUDA 


''frolics/’ as he termed the coming diversion, Mr. 
Grey decided to call on Nan’s father. Mr. Smith 
was a Methodist preacher who, having no regular 
charge, went as an exhorter whenever and wherever 
he had an opportunity; while his family, appreciat- 
ing the uncertain character of his "calls,” remained 
comfortably at home in the Sandy Valley. De- 
nominational lines were not closely drawn here, and 
the people, often divided upon matters of minor im- 
portance, were ever ready to unite in upholding a 
common cause. So Mr. Grey was sure of an enter- 
taining call. 

Mrs. Grey, pleased to have her husband relax 
from his daily labors, did the honors of the evening. 
Trained by her mother, a superior woman of the 
old school she was in this respect somewhat in 
advance of her associates. But there was always 
so much to be done, and those with whom she came 
in contact valued education so little, that she had 
rather neglected both Luda and Jack. 

Granny Reardon took slight notice of what was 
going on, dividing her attention between her pipe 
and her knitting. The evening meal over, she would 
take her accustomed place in a low rocking-chair, 
and knit and smoke perhaps until time to retire. 
Luda often confided her childish wishes and an- 
noyances to her grandmother who sympathized with 
and petted her. Everybody loved this good old 
lady who, a devout hardshell baptist, a thorough 
Bible woman, had been of the greatest help to her 
husband in his gospel work. Soon after landing in 
New England she had married Mr. Reardon, a 
young minister, and they had migrated south, where 
their daughter, Tempe, was born. 

The Greys loved Luda, scarcely realizing she was 
not their own. One only in the valley seemed to 
h^ave some inkling of the facts — a so-called "silly” 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


41 


familiarly known as ‘'Crazy Joe/’ who often mysti- 
fied the community by uncanny predictions, foretel- 
ling a time when houses reaching to the clouds 
would be so constructed that the inmates stand- 
ing still, could ascend or decend from floor to floor ; 
when animals would not be required for convex ing 
vehicles ; when the upper air would be used for pur- 
poses of transportation, and when voices might 
be heard not only across vast spaces on earth 
but from the remotest planets in the universe. Joe 
was indeed a peculiar type of genius, and had his 
real ability been duly appreciated, he might have 
been received as a sort of prophet. He predicted 
the Civil War as a consequence of the traffic in 
negroes ; and often foretold local events which actu- 
ally occurred. 

One day while on an errand to the Grey cottage, 
Joe’s eyes rested intently upon the daughter of the 
house ; taking her hand, he said in the presence 
of Mrs. Grey, “Wull, I’ve heard o’ hawks in eagles’ 
nests, an’ doves in chicken broods; I’ve even seed 
young squirrels when their own mothers was shot, 
nussed and loved by cats. An’ I tell you, these 
mothers is sometimes better’n rale ones. It’s na- 
tur’s law that rale mothers takes care o’ their own ; 
but the other kind does it jist from goodness o’ 
heart.” 

“But tell me, Joe, do you really see all the things 
you so often speak of? And do people, unseen and 
unheard by others, actually talk to you?” asked 
Luda. 

Joe answered in the affirmative, though he did 
not quite understand that she was another to whom 
the doors of the invisible world were partly opened. 
She had put the question for information on a 
matter which not only puzzled her but has puzzled 
scientists from time immemorial, 


4Z 


LUDA 


CHAPTER IX 

AN OLD-TIME PARING-BEE 

As the sun dropped slowly behind the craggy 
mountain tops the young folks began to arrive 
from every direction, on foot, on horseback — not 
infrequently, pillion. So anxious were they to have 
the fruit ready for the kilns that few took time for 
proper greetings; and almost before the family 
was aware of it, the benches were quite filled and 
busy fingers at work. 

It seemed to Luda that everybody had arrived ex- 
cept those she most wished to see — Claudia Howard, 
her brothers and Guy de Mai. And she felt more 
and more disappointed as the minutes lengthened 
into half hours and still they did not make their 
appearance. 

“Since they promised,” said Mrs. Grey when Luda 
asked her opinion, “they will of course be here 
later on — unless something has happened to pre- 
vent; and in such case, I feel sure Miss Howard 
would send word.” 

It was indeed a happy, rollicking company of lads 
and lasses, tossing jokes and peelings indiscrimi- 
nately, and telling fortunes by “naming apples” and 
counting the seeds according to a magic formula 
whereupon the state of affairs between the possessor 
of the apple and the person for whom it had been 
named was believed to have been mercilessly dis- 
closed. 

Nan Smith named Jennie Coates’ apple; Jennie, 
hastily cutting it, extracted the seeds and began 
counting: 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


43 


'One, I love ; two, I love ; 

Three, I love, I say; 

Four, I love with all heart; 

Five, I cast away; 

Six, he loves; seven, she loves; 

Eight, both love, 

Nine, he comes ’ ’’ 

" 'He comes !’ ” interrupted Nan. ‘‘Well, we shall 
see. 

"Let me name yours. Nan,” said Jack. 

"All right. I’ll select a nice one — a red harvest.” 

"Oh, there now, Fve dropped some seeds !” 
squeaked Jennie, who had not yet completed her 
count to her satisfaction. Pretending to pick them 
up, she continued, "I had nine, and these three make 
twelve ; so, 

" 'Nine, he comes; ten, he tarries; 

Eleven, he courts ; and twelve, — he marries.* ** 

Jennie finished with a triumphant flourish, but she 
changed her tune somewhat when Nan added mis- 
chievously : 

"I didn’t name it Ned Howard. Did I, Jack?” 

Bob White, sitting next to Luda, was called 
upon to name another. "But you shan’t know the 
name until the seeds are counted,” said Bob. "It 
isn’t fair. Is it, boys?” 

The prompt '‘No” of one was echoed by the 
others. Luda dropped the seeds she had so care- 
fully counted; she heard the noise of approaching 
hoofs in the lane, and in the twilight all recognized 
Guy de Mai with the Howard boys, their sister 
Claudia and another young woman — the girls in 
advance. 


44 ZUDA 

Jack Grey led in the rush to meet them as they 
neared the gate. 

Unfortunately, Luda tripped on a trailing hop- 
vine and fell. Bob, at her side in an instant, 
assisted her to the nearest bench ; and though she 
attempted to assure those who crowded anxiously 
around her that she would be all right in a moment 
or two, her drawn face belied the declaration. 

After expressing deepest sympathy for Luda, 
Claudia entered thoroughly into the spirit of the 
hour, and was immediately the life of the party. 
Her fingers dripping with juice from the over-ripe 
fruit, she was working as she would never dream of 
doing at home. 

Though her teeth often clenched to suppress an 
expression of pain in the rapidly-swelling ankle, 
Luda — determined not to mar the pleasure of the 
gay crowd — made heroic efforts to appear free from 
suffering. 

Guy took a seat beside Nan Smith, supplying her 
with apples, and chatting upon topics of general 
interest. Nan’s family belonged neither to the rich 
nor to the very poor, so she lived in a little world 
of quite her own making. She had inherited a love 
for books ; and, as a true book-lover usually ob- 
tains the precious volumes he desires, she had col- 
lected a modest library which contained more food 
for thought than many a larger one of to-day. She 
knew her Bible, her Shakespeare, her histories and 
works of travel; the latter, though not always up to 
date, served nevertheless to give her a fair idea of 
the great world beyond the valley of the Big Sandy. 
Dr. Hampton was not only a scholar but a studious, 
liberal-minded man, and, although a ''close com- 
munist,” he had greatly aided the daughter of the 
Methodist brother in her delvings into literature, 
the result being that he had become a staunch ad- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


45 


mirer of the girl whose love of sport had not 
quenched her thirst for knowledge. Nan was clever ; 
and this evening, enthusiastically animated over the 
subjects under discussion with Guy, talked so in- 
telligently that he had little inclination to join in the 
pranks of the other folks, but was greatly inter- 
ested in her convincing views of the advantages of 
higher education for young men. Her words made 
so deep an impression on his mind that it seemed 
as if the events of the past two days had been 
ordered for his personal benefit. He spoke of a 
secret longing, a hitherto unexpressed desire to be 
superior to the usual type of rich men’s sons who in 
the South were only expected to dress well, ride 
well, play cards, breed and race fine horses, indulge 
themselves in whatever pleased their fancy, but 
never under any circumstances to condescend to 
to anything resembling physical work. He was 
agreeably surprised at the sound advice given him 
by the level-headed young woman when he told her 
his hope of receiving military training at West 
Point, of the necessary preparations for such a 
course, of the preliminary studies, the examinations 
he would be required to pass before he could enter 
that academy. Deep in his soul the desire grew 
into a resolve, and he determined to speak to his 
father the very next morning and ask him to take 
steps toward securing the scholarship. 

Engrossed with the topic the two were quite un- 
conscious of the raillery about them till interrupted 
by the clearing away of the fruit preparatory to the 
much-desired dancing. 

The beauty of the lawn was intensified by a 
harvest moon which shed a mellow light of gladness 
over it. The flickering pitch-pine torches, together 
with the glittering stars above made the scene one 


46 


%ud:a 


of fascinating loveliness, imparting ecstatic joy to 
the romantic hearts of the gay crowd. 

As the fiddler scraped his bow athwart the strings 
of his old violin, a signal for dancing. Bill Mack, 
master of ceremony, called out, “Take your partners 
for a reel.’' 

Nan, by reason of her studious dignity, had not 
always been fortunate in securing partners; never- 
theless, on this occasion, she was not to be a wall- 
flower, and when the leader called for an extra 
couple to fill out the second set, Guy asked her to 
join him, at the same time glancing furtively at 
Luda who sat quietly with her foot resting on a 
low stool. 

Not being able to dance from the intense pain in 
her ankle, Luda’s pale face had grown thoughtfully 
serious. But despite Guy’s apparent indifference, 
when their eyes suddenly met across the swinging 
lines, it was a meeting never to be effaced from the 
memory of either ; and, though peculiarly impressed 
for the moment, Luda experienced a strange conso- 
lation. A voice within her seemed to echo and 
re-echo: “You have lived and loved before; you 
will again, and forever. He belongs to your life 
and you belong to his. You are being drawn closer 
and closer together. ’Tis a Fate, an existing one- 
ness, no barrier can suffice to break or dissipate.” 

Nan was a delightful partner, and Guy as courtly 
and deferential in his manner as a cavalier to some 
spoiled society queen. On reaching the foot of the 
line he found himself near Luda who sat quietly 
endeavoring to hide the pain she was enduring. 

“Does not this jolly music tempt you to dance. 
Miss Grey?” he asked. “Would you favor me with 
the next quadrille, and may I not sit here at your 
feet so that no one may steal in ahead of me?” Ex- 
cusing himself to Nan, Guy sank to the low stool. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


47 


''It would be delightful to dance, I know, but 
when I move my foot I find it uncomfortably lame. 
So I fear I must forego the pleasure.” 

‘'Lame !” he repeated in surprise, as she made an 
effort to rise. 

But the attempt was futile. “Yes — and isn’t it 
too bad that this should have happened now! You 
know, Mr. de Mai, I sprained my ankle a moment 
ago, as you folks rode up.” 

“No, I was not aware of such misfortune. I’m 
very sorry.” 

“I’m sure it would relieve you if I bandaged it,” 
said Nan, who had stood by watching and duly ap- 
preciating the changes going on in the two youthful 
expressions. “It ought to be done before it swells.” 

“So bad as that, and we did not know a thing 
about it!” exclaimed Guy. “Yes, do look after it. 
Miss Nan.” 

Luda rebelled. “If I may not dance, I at least 
wish to look on,” she said. 

Ned Howard took Nan for the next quadrille, and 
for the rest of the evening she found herself most 
popular. 

Luda did not seem surprised when Guy spoke 
of his aspirations, of his resolve to spend the next 
few years at college — where in imagination he saw 
himself the recipient of well-earned honors, perhaps 
returning to the girl who in his present opinion 
eclipsed all others, asking her to share them with 
him. She was fully cognizant of the difference be- 
tween her station in life and that of the only son 
of a rich planter and slave-holder. She realized also 
that a still greater chasm must separate them when 
he should acquire such military dignity as was to 
be his fate. That it was ordained he must follow 
this calling, she was also sure. The years that he 
must be absent loomed a lifetime. Yet the small 


48 


LUDA 


voice still whispered, ‘'Your lives belong together.” 
Thus conflicting thoughts were brought more forc- 
ibly to her, because of the true situation; and the 
assurances of the unseen forces were a greater 
problem than she could solve. 

Guy was not able to fathom the mind-workings 
of his seriously-inclined companion who, putting 
few questions to him, displayed in her responses to 
his, such marvellous knowledge. 

He was under her spell, and realized it — a spell 
he could not comprehend. Yet, though realizing he 
was hopelessly enthralled, he too, felt an uplift, a 
sort of joy, and he reveled in the experience. 

"Should I really go east, as I now hope to do, I 
shall look forward with pleasure to seeing you here 
on my return, Miss Grey.’’ He spoke with boyish 
enthusiasm, for he had been making gigantic strides 
in his mind, so that his going had become a fore- 
gone conclusion. 

"Yes, yes, I hope so,” she answered, in little more 
than a whisper. "Something tells me you are to go 
soon; and that same something tells me I shall 
remain here.” But, that a master shadow followed 
his return which seemed to encompass both him 
and herself, she did not inform him. "It is delight- 
ful to travel— even if only in dreams, as I often 
do,” and she smiled enchantingly. "You will no 
doubt be charmed with the great eastern cities, the 
magnificent churches with their lofty spires, the 
splendid buildings, the military encampments, such 
as grandmother tells me about — and for you the 
time will pass quickly. But I — for me, it will be the 
same to-morrow as it was yesterday and as it is 
to-day — always the same.” 

The two days’ acquaintance with this strange yet 
peculiarly-fascinating girl had broadened Guy’s 
mind, giving him a greater capacity for appreciating 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


49 


true worth. In fact, his views of both life and 
people were undergoing complete change. With 
his love thoughts centered on the singular girl, 
surprised at the experiences she related, his mind 
and heart were full. Mutually they were drifting 
into a joyous realm on earth, seeing but dimly the 
silver sheen on the river as it sparkled between the 
trees, catching but‘ faintly the odor of flowers in their 
rich profusion. As for him, he could think only of 
her whose eyes he likened to stars in the firmament 
of heaven; her hair, spun gold in the fitful light; 
while she was too fairy-like to be of earth, too 
like a vision to be real. Her influence having at 
once inspired him to worship, he was quite ready to 
mold his future life at her command. The infatua- 
tion was overwhelming and he had not the remotest 
idea of the passing of time. He retained a vague 
remembrance that she had said something of a 
double vision, of seeing persons floating as in silvery 
clouds; but he was unable to understand that hers 
was a super-sensitive intelligence, a singularly deli- 
cate organism that set her apart from all others; 
that little Luda Grey, an inexperienced young miss, 
possessed knowledge far beyond his comprehension, 
that she had been endowed with a sense of spirit- 
ism — an innate soul-love such as is granted to few — 
and that she was momently transmitting such love 
to an empty receptacle, his heart. 


50 


LUDA 


CHAPTER X 
luda's vision 

The dancers on the lawn whirled down the line, 
weaving in and out to a lilting melody sung by 
darkies accompanied by an old banjo. 

‘^Oh, la, Jinny, my toes am soah 

Dancin’ on yoh sandy floah. 

I’ll dance dis reel an’ I’ll dance no moah. 

Oh, la. Jinny, my toes am soah.” 

Someone proposed that the barn floor was prefer- 
able to the grass, whereupon the joyous frolickers 
deserted the lawn. Guy and Luda decided to change 
their positions to a bench near the wide doorway, 
commanding a better view ; but, attempting to walk, 
Luda staggered and would no doubt have fallen, had 
he not clasped her in his arms. 

Drawing her head gently to his shoulder, he real- 
ized by the sudden pallor on her face that she was 
fainting. 

Summoned, Mrs. Grey hastened from the kitchen 
just as Nan unceremoniously dashed cold water in 
her daughter’s face. 

Quickly reviving, Luda protested that there was 
no cause for alarm, that she had merely been a bit 
overcome by the pain, and insisted that the danc- 
ing be resumed. 

But, finding it quite satisfying to chat in pairs 
beneath the witchery of the peeping stars chap- 
eroned in their journey westward by a full-grown 
moon, they unanimously declined. 

Guy and Jack helped Luda into the house; and 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


51 


leaving her reclining on the bed, returned to the 
lawn where Mrs. Grey with the aid of Howard 
slave-women served a dainty cold lunch, during 
which the darkies resumed their singing. 

The flickering lights but intensified the blackness 
of their varnished-like faces and the brightness 
of their eyes, as in a pleasing harmony their voices 
rolled forth in the southern dialect, ''Miss Roxy-Ann 
wid de Turkey-tail Fan.’’ 

In the hope that she would find Luda better, Nan 
returned to the house. 

"How did I get in?” the girl asked, smiling at 
Nan’s quiet tiptoeing. 

"Your brother and Guy de Mai almost carried 
you.” 

'‘Oh, dear, how much trouble I have made ! Has 
Mr. de Mai gone?” 

‘'No. I think he is just outside, waiting to hear 
from you.” 

"I wish you would ask him to come in for a 
moment that I may thank him, and say how sorry 
I am for having so spoiled the evening for all — 
just when everybody was happy, too.” 

"I’m glad to see that you are better, Miss Grey. 
You were so white it frightened us. But your color 
is fine now,” said Guy. And turning to Nan in 
congratulation, "I think you are a first-rate nurse. 
If I ever need one, I shall be tempted to call you in.” 

His gaze rested on Luda in unconcealed admira- 
tion. Such magnificent beauty he had never imag- 
ined in human. 

Fler lips, slightly parted, revealed two rows of 
pearly teeth, her cheeks were red as damask roses ; 
and her eyes, blazing with a soulful brightness, re- 
sponded to the telltale flashes in his own, indicating 
without doubt in his mind, a congeniality of spirit. 

"I was about going. Miss Luda; but wanted to 


52 


LUDA 


say that I very much hope you will not suffer more, 
but instead, will soon entirely recover. With your 
consent, I shall ride over to-morrow. Perhaps I 
might bring you an interesting book. Reading helps 
to pass the time, you know.’’ 

Her eyes became suffused. He wondered why; 
little dreaming her so untaught that reading of 
books was more labor than amusement. 

‘'Thank you very, very much, sir ; but I shall be 
up to-morrow”; smilingly adding, “if I cannot walk, 
I can at least sit in the rocking-chair on the porch 
and count the roses.” 

“That would be sweetly entertaining,” he replied, 
with an answering smile. 

Encouraged by the young man’s attention, Luda 
talked with an animation most charming, her far- 
South accent, dropping of her r’s, etc., only enhanc- 
ing the effect of her surprisingly well-chosen words. 

“I must have fallen asleep and been dreaming,” 
she said. “I heard such lovely music.” 

“The negroes were singing,” answered Nan and 
Guy in chorus. 

“No, no; the music I heard was quite different. 
I saw many people walking, driving, dancing; 
crowds seated at tables, laughing, and clinking 
glasses filled with sparkling liquid. And” curving her 
lips in a sort of sarcastic smile, “I too, was dancing; 
so you see it was a dream.” 

“Too bad you were able to dance in your dream- 
moments only, and could not join us in our en- 
joyable cotillions,” said Guy. “But really I think 
you would better not talk more. It evidently ex- 
cites you, heightening the fever in your cheeks.” 

Not heeding his caution, she continued, “But 
there were carriages, lawns, flowers, beautiful 
homes — a river, boats, hills, great cannon-balls and 
cannon. You were there, Mr. de Mai, in blue uni- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


53 


form, beside a floating flag,’’ turning her eyes wist- 
fully on him as she spoke. While his mind reverted 
to her assurance that he could fight and that he 
would be a soldier. 

''This is unnatural,” whispered Nan. "She is 
delirious.” 

And at once bidding them good-night, Guy de- 
parted. Outside he found only his friends, the 
Howard party, waiting. 

The horses, restless from standing, were hard to 
manage. Claudia’s filly bounding dangerously as 
Jack assisted her to the saddle. But the impetuous 
mounts sped quickly away, and plunging into the 
deep water near the crossing, were a charming pic- 
ture as they stood abreast, with ears laid back in 
self-defense, while they quenched their thirst in 
the refreshing pool. 


54 


LUDA^ 


CHAPTER XI 


COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE 

With cordial adieux to the de Mai family, coupled 
with the wish that they might meet again, Dr. 
Hamilton proceeded on his journey the following 
morning; but who shall say what wishes the doctor 
mingled with his farewell to Ruth Louns. 

For an hour or more after breakfast Guy awaited 
an opportunity to confide his new desires in regard 
to West Point to his grandmother. Though that 
good lady had her woman at call, she sat serenely 
shelling peas, it being her custom to busy herself 
even while gleaning the countryside news as others 
chatted. Mornings she would go to the milk-gap 
to pet the cows, visit the bee-gums to learn if the 
bees were gathering honey or lying in the sun, 
if the queens were well, if there were drones among 
them, et cetera; then stroll down the lane making 
cursory examination of gardens and orchards, and, 
satisfied that all was v^ell, return to her customary 
rocker. She exhibited keen interest in matters con- 
cerning the children, especially Guy. Realizing that 
life should hold something better for him than drift- 
ing, as does the average son of wealthy parents, 
her ardent desire was that he should adopt some 
profession or business career and thus rise above 
the level of a purposeless existence. 

Finally the boy unfolded his longing. ‘T want 
to go to West Point, gran,'' he said. 'T feel that 
there is something more for me than the usual easy- 
going life here with its monotony of daily routine." 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


55 


‘'Well,” exclaimed grandma, smiling graciously, 
“the old adage, ‘Coming events cast their shadows 
before/ ” 

Not appreciating the force of that remark, Guy 
continued. “If I should approach father on the sub- 
ject, he would probably not listen to me. You could 
always get more out of him than anyone else could. 
Won’t you impress it upon him. Grandma, that Til 
do him no discredit. I want an opportunity to 
prove to him that I’m worthy of our blood, and there 
isn’t a ghost of a chance in this valley. You know 
it, too, don’t you?” putting his arm around her. 
“I remember a long time since you told me about 
my distinguished ancestry, and I so liked to hear 
that story. Would you repeat it, Grandmother? 
I think I’m better able to appreciate it now.” 

“Ah, yes ; and it is a history of which you may 
well be proud, my dear. The “de” to a name betokens 
special honors ; and the de Mai line dates back to 
feudal times. You are a descendant of Francois de 
Mai, Comte de Paris, a Huguenot whose family 
left France in fourteen hundred and thirty-two, 
locating in Alsace. Later they went to England 
whence, seceding from the king, they sailed for 
America, taking up arms in the War of the Revolu- 
tion ; and in the terrible battle of King’s Mountain 
your great-grandfather lost his life. His son, your 
grandfather, was a hero in the War of Eighteen- 
twelve; and in the Mexican War attained the rank 
of major-general. Your father enlisted as a private 
in the Mexican War, coming out of the service an 
officer of high degree. It pleases me that you aspire 
to a military career, for my son will. I’m sure, be 
able to secure the appointment to West Point. And 
he will be very happy that the spirit has moved you 
to desire such an education. I, too, long that you 


56 


LUDA 


should make a mark for yourself — though it will 
be lonesome when you are not here/’ 

''Don’t Grandma; or I shall cry, too. You know 
the water is on tap in the de Mai eye.” Both 
laughed hysterically. 

"Let us go tell your parents,” said grandma. And 
arm in arm like lovers, they entered the sitting- 
room. 

Overjoyed by the information, the major ex- 
claimed, "So you intend to add your chapter to 
our record, my son? Well done. As IVe often 
said to your mother, and to mine, the life of a 
southern planter — attractive as it is from so many 
standpoints — is scarcely the career for the son of 
a soldier; and though I did not wish to urge you, 
I had been hopeful that you might choose a pro- 
fession in accord with the family traditions. I 
rejoice that my prayer has been granted while you 
are still free from entanglement. Experience has 
taught me that the brain is more receptive when 
the heart is undivided.” Taking Guy’s hand, he 
said feelingly, "May God prosper your undertak- 
ings, my son.” 

The flush that overspread the boy’s' countenance 
was interpreted by his father as indicating mingled 
pride and modesty. As a matter of fact he was at 
that moment planning to see Luda Grey, at once 
the cause and the end of his ambition. 

"It would be better, I think, to complete arrange- 
ments immediately,” the major said, "as in any case 
you have little time. I am promised the scholar- 
ship.” 

Shortly before noon Dr. Hampton called. 

"Good morning, major; and you, Guy. How 
goes it?” 

"Nicely, doctor; nicely. I’m told you were so- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


57 


journing among the Methodists yesterday — with 
Brother Smith's family," said the major jovially. 

fear your shell is softening. How is it, brother? 
Are we no longer to class you among the Baptist 
Hardshells?" 

The doctor, flattered by the charge, pleaded 
guilty. “I wouldn't mind committing the indiscre- 
tion again, major. The fact is. I'm willing to be 
called almost any name for such an opportunity. 
I want to tell you that outside of rich men’s homes 
such as yours, I have never before experienced 
hospitality like that of Brother Smith and his good 
daughter. Such wholesome cooking, such cordial- 
ity! Why, one is overpowered, and yet there is 
apparently not the slightest effort on their part to 
do anything out of the ordinary. One is just made 
to feel at home, and that's all there is about it." 

The topic was congenial, inspiring the doctor to 
great volubility. He complimented Miss Nancy’s 
mind, even pronouncing it superior to her father's ; 
and concluded with, '‘She must have had a fine 
mother. Even girls of college training might well 
find it necessary to be on their guard in her 
presence." 

Guy nodded assent, having had proof only the 
evening before of the doctor’s every assertion, and 
mentally chided himself that he had not hitherto 
appreciated her. 

"How often through superficiality one utterly 
fails to recognize strength and depth in others!" 
he mused. 

Major de Mai terminated the doctor’s eulogies by 
inviting him to dinner; and as the elder men 
strolled off together, Guy, smiling, said to himself, 
"Ah, dad, what would you have thought if you had 
dreamed the truth? Doubtless you are honest in 


58 


LUDA 


your opinion that it is not worth while trying to 
force book-learning into the head when the heart 
is overflowing with admiration — love, if you will ; 
but I take issue with you on that point, old man. 
It’s my belief that love stimulates ambition, broad- 
ens thought and makes for courage.” 

The major meantime with great pride told the 
pastor of his son’s determination to enter the mili- 
tary academy, receiving in return expressions of 
hearty approval. The dinner-bell summoned Guy 
to the house just in time to overhear his old tutor’s 
final dictum. 

‘‘The very thing, sir! Just the thing for a boy 
like Guy, who has attended strictly to his studies 
and has not wasted time in senseless pleasure-seek- 
ing. A mighty fine boy, major I A great head, his I 
Why, only a day or two ago Brother Smith and I 
were speaking of the high character and noble quali- 
ties of your son. One never sees him out with 
girls; he is studious, high-minded, conscientious, 
agreeable, a good listener, apt in grasping situa- 
tions — yes. West Point is just the place for that boy.” 

Entering the dining-room unobserved by the 
speaker of this complimentary verdict, Guy couldn’t 
help smiling. He wondered too, if Nan had been 
present when her father and Dr. Hampton discussed 
him. “But never mind, father dear,” were his 
thoughts, “it’s all coming right, and some day, when 
I make a name — if I ever do — you shall accord the 
praise to whom it rightfully belongs.” 

“Guy, old boy,” said the wise man, as the young 
fellow took his place at the table, “this is good news 
I hear. Going to West Point? Well, well, your 
old teacher feels flattered that he has had a share 
in fitting you for such a career. Your birth should 
give you the right impulse — the son of a major. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


59 


the descendant of soldiers of both the old and the 
new worlds ; you have a great heritage, a magnifi- 
cent foundation on which to build. But, be careful, 
my boy, that you do not rest on that. Do not 
imagine that you are thereby exempt from the 
severity of personal training; but consider rather 
that because of an advantage which is yours with- 
out effort, you must endeavor all the more ardu- 
ously to make your contribution to the family 
honor. So, go on, go on ; your old preceptor will 
wager that you come out second to none. And 
some day we’ll send a de Mai to Congress, mark my 
word.” 

Mrs. de Mai looked out of the window, ostensibly to 
watch Lila-Lilly see-sawing; but not for the twins 
was the deep sigh that escaped her. 

“My boy going away for four years! It may be 
the end of his home life 1 It is all very well to encour- 
age ambition in one’s son; to anticipate joy in his 
success, but it is a death-knell to the heart of his 
mother.” 

Noticing her tear-stained eyes, Guy reproached him- 
self that he should exult over the prospect which 
saddened her. He loved his father and grandmother, 
but “mother” was a sacred word. 

“Think of the best that life affords,” he would 
often say, “and that’s mother.” 

The appearance of Miss Louns caused the conver- 
sation to be shifted, affording Mrs. de Mai oppor- 
tunity to recover composure. After coffee they ad- 
journed to the porch, and Pastor Hampton reverted 
to the Smiths. 

“Ah, yes, yes, sir! I was indeed surprised to find 
what a well-read young woman Miss Nancy is. Her 
father, self-made too, is out of the ordinary. He 
never went to school a day in his life, but he’s a 
scholar and abreast with the times.” 


60 


LUDA 


Laden with melons, negroes came through the or- 
chard, and knowing the doctor’s especial fondness for 
them, Mrs. de Mai gave orders for some of the long 
golden muskmelons to be served on the porch. Thus 
the finishing feast cut short the dominie’s second eu- 
logy of the Smiths. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


61 


CHAPTER XII 

THE UNFINISHED SENTENCE 

The next day while the de Mai family discussed 
Guy’s early departure, Luda, not quite so well, re- 
mained in bed; the following morning, however, her 
brother took her outside and made her comfortable in 
the shade of a sturdy mulberry-tree, adjusting a low 
stool under her ''pet foot,” now all bound with home- 
spun linen and poulticed with bruised peach leaves. 

Unusually communicative to-day, Luda first told 
Jack of her dream-life, of her visits to other coun- 
tries, of people with whom she was familiarly ac- 
quainted, and of Amarita, who had been a companion 
to her since childhood, guiding her through beautiful 
gardens and richly furnished castles wherein she was 
no stranger but at home. 

"So, by day. Jack, I am your sister, but in my 
dream-world I am quite another person, my life one 
round of pleasure, my relatives and family of another 
sort and tongue. And stranger than all, I do not 
even know our parents, nor you, my own dear brother, 
— am even a stranger to myself as Luda Grey, you 
see, for my name is not the same.” 

Noting surprise written over his face, she implored 
her brother to keep her confidence sacred, especially 
not to acquaint her parents with her singular experi- 
ences and revelations. During the lull that followed 
they suddenly espied a gentleman riding at a slow pace 
up the road. 

The girl’s intuitions told her that it was Guy de 
Mai. 

As the young man had galloped along the winding 
roadway bordering the river his mind too was on 


62 


LUDA 


the alert; it dwelt upon various themes, representing 
the past, present and future. The last five years, — 
how rapidly they had flown, and how little he had ac- 
complished in them ! The next five, — what might 
they not hold ? But how long they loomed in the dis- 
tance ! The present, — ah, the glorious present was full 
to overflowing! So much had come to him in the 
golden now, especially in the days since his first visit 
to the drying-kilns of John Grey, whose daughter had 
so charmed him, so radically changed the tenor of 
his thoughts, his hopes, his ambitions. 

He had wanted to bring her something to-day, but 
she had not seemed to care for books ; her little home 
was literally buried in flowers ; and in fruit the Greys 
could indulge to satiety. “But there is nothing better 
than good wishes ; and here I am with my heart brim- 
ming over with them for the charming girl of the 
Grey cottage.’^ 

“I rode over to inquire about your sister, he re- 
marked, cordially shaking the hand of Jack, who had 
hastened to open the gate. “She is better, I trust?’' 

“Bully. Getting on fine. Can’t walk; — just hobbles 
around. She’s sitting in the shade; see. I’ll hitch 
your horse and we’ll go to her.” 

Particularly vivacious, Luda was a most interest- 
ing invalid. The beauty of her face was enhanced 
by the ruby of her lips; her hair rolled loosely from 
her forehead, had a blush rose fascinatingly tucked 
near the pretty ear; while, half-hidden beneath the 
dainty skirts, encased in a sandal of red jeans, peeped 
the uninjured foot. The whole was a sort of revela- 
tion, enchantingly new to the boy; yet seeming to 
him in perfect keeping with the girl’s distinctive type. 

Luda did not take kindly to shoes. She had been 
dismayed at the idea of burdensome footwear early 
in life, avoiding them at all possible times, wearing 
only; light-weight sandals which she herself pre- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


63 


pared of strong cloth, with cunningly fastened loops 
fitted to the great toe and straps clasped around the 
ankle, — an oriental intuition no doubt favoring her 
in designing them. Indoors, on the grass, or in the 
shaded woods, she delighted in discarding even these, 
going in bare feet. In her girlish, homespun frocks — 
unconsciously after the Empire — her feet covered 
with the prettily arranged sandals, the ‘‘wonder girl,’’ 
as many called her, was as unconventional in her 
style as her personality and manner were superior to 
her environment. 

Resting on one foot, Luda half rose and smiled a 
pretty welcome as the young man advanced. 

Taking her proffered hand, he held it firmly, while 
remarking upon the loveliness of the day and on his 
pleasure at seeing her able to be out; adding that he 
hardly expected it, — and how quickly young ladies 
seemed to rally. 

Her soft voice in reply, the touch of her hand, her 
magnetic eyes, — what you will, — penetrated him deep- 
ly, so deeply that he felt more forcibly than ever the 
potency of her presence, as he said to her, “The very 
sight of you is as refreshing as a mountain spring, 
little girl. And even the misfortune of your being 
disabled has not lessened your power of enchantment, 
I observe.” 

The unusual compliment caused Luda’s face to flush. 
But he went on, apparently unconscious that his words 
had inspired it. “May I ask if the color so rapidly 
rising in your cheeks is the glow of renewed health, 
Miss Grey? Or might it be a reflection from that 
lovely rose, the red fading into delicate pink that 
is so fetchingly becoming? I thought you rather pale 
a moment ago. By the way, I really have some news ; 
yet I hardly believe it will be strange news to you, 
since you have twice spoken of seeing me a soldier 
boy,” and he smiled. “Is it not singular how the 


64 


LUDA 


whole course of one’s life may suddenly turn in an 
entirely opposite direction! I am to be a soldier, — 
going to West Point, just as you predicted. How did 
you guess so well?” 

‘‘Guess ! I didn’t guess. I saw it.” 

“Saw it?” 

“Yes. And you are going soon, very soon. Again 
I saw you the same soldier last night. A life of great 
responsibility awaits you, Mr. de Mai; there can be 
no doubt of that. But why the information should 
come to me is particularly strange, isn’t it?” 

“It is, Miss Grey. But do tell me something more 
of those marvelous dreams, — I should say, visions. 
For I’m awfully interested. And, too, may I not 
hope to have a place in your waking thoughts some 
time? — that you will think of me not altogether in 
a visionary manner?” 

The subject was becoming embarrassing; and to 
change it, Luda spoke of Claudia Howard, — what a 
lovely girl she was, and incidentally of Jack’s admira- 
tion for her, at the same time studying Guy’s face, 
now seeming to her to be rather serious. 

“Ah, that is a case of mutual attraction, — love, I 
should say; a bit romantic, perhaps, but quite notice- 
able in both Miss Claudia and your brother.” 

“Do you really think so? I imagined it was all on 
Jack’s side.” 

“Not at all. I believe Miss Claudia is much in- 
terested also.” 

“Mother thinks she is fond of you, Mr. de Mai, 

and ” but realizing that she was disclosing too 

much, and fearing that he might consider it bordering 
on gossip, she hesitated. 

“Well, what an idea! Why, Claudia Howard and I 
have grown up together. She is like a sister to me; 
and I’ll venture she looks upon me as a big brother. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


65 


Young ladies would hardly fall in love with fellows 
they had known from childhood, would they?’’ 

‘‘That would depend,” she replied, with a sparkle 
in her wondrous eyes. 

The two youngsters were becoming more deeply 
submerged in a realm of enchantment themselves, and 
neither was able to hide the realization of it. 

“I’ve got something to tell you, — really, no joking. 
I too am in love, — and with a particularly splendid 
little girl. Some day, I promise, you shall hear about 
it. It’s an accidental and strange little romance of an 
orchard.” 

“Accidental, Mr. de Mai ! Do you think love is ever 
strange or accidental?” 

“Don’t you?” he asked, and rose as Jack joined 

them. “I suppose I owe you an apology, Mr. Grey. 

We, your sister and I, have been discussing Claudia 
and yourself, and I ventured to call it a case of ” 

Too frank to feign indifference, though plainly 
shocked. Jack looked at his sister in questioning sur- 
prise, while she and Guy both laughed. “Miss Claudia ! 
Me ! Well, the son of a poor man would hardly dare 
aspire quite so high; though I tell you now that I 
intend to be worthy of such a woman some day. 
Grandma tells me I’m the counterpart of Grandpa 
Reardon when she first met him. Who knows? I 
might follow in his footsteps, — be a minister. And 

then, ” looking half serious, “I would be worthy of 
such a girl, wouldn’t I — even though I couldn’t hope 
that one to be Miss Claudia.” 

“Oh, I don’t know, Grey. Claudia’s a girl of won- 
derfully good sense and womanly instincts. And you 
stand high in the community, which speaks mighty 
well for a comparative stranger,” responded de Mai. 
“I consider a man who has determined ambitions, and 
whose integrity is unquestioned, the equal of any. Be- 
sides, if I loved a girl well enough to make her my 


6G 


LUDA 


wife, I believe there could be no obstacle I would not 
surmount. Go ahead, old boy,’’ placing a friendly 
hand on Jack’s shoulder. 

Luda’s heart went out in gratitude to him for the 
encouraging words he had spoken to her brother. 

Presently, turning to the girl, in a tone vibrant with 
an emotion he was unable to subdue, “Miss Luda, may 
I tell you something before I go east ? Though I had 
determined not, I feel that it is my duty as well as 
pleasure — ” he stopped as if to choose his words. 
His hesitation, however, was transient. “ ’Tis true 
one would say my love is young, but admitting all that, 
it emanates from a strong heart, — a heart that beats 
madly for one who charmed me beyond words to 
explain the moment I first laid my two eyes upon her. 
She is to me beyond comparison. I regard her as 
more lovely because she is so unconscious of her 
transcendent beauty and natural attractions ; her 
superior grace and loveliness. I was completely en- 
meshed at our first meeting and subsequent meetings 
have not lessened the infatuation.” 

“Well, I declare, if here isn’t Guy! — And Luda sit- 
ting outdoors! How delightful! You are much bet- 
ter, aren’t you, dear? How lovely!” said Nan Smith, 
who had suddenly emerged from a nearby clump of 
rosebushes. “Do you know, folks,” she said roguish- 
ly, “I had a notion to eavesdrop, but thought better 
of it.” 

“I was just going,” said Guy. “So now I can leave 
Miss Luda in the best of care.” A moment’s chat 
with Nan, and with a broken sentence on his lips, a 
clutch of disappointment at his heart, Guy de Mai 
mounted, and giving his horse rein, allowed him to 
gallop down the road. Each hoof beat echoed in 
Luda’s heart, and, forgetting her injured foot, she 
stood up, only to see horse and rider disappear beyond 
a curve. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


67 


CHAPTER XIII 

^'ev’ry bar’l stan’s on hits own end” 

At Ivywild preparations for the departure of the 
beloved son were nearly completed. The mother 
winked to stop the tears that welled when the old hair- 
covered trunk, — a relic of her family landing in Amer- 
ica, — was brought from the garret and packed for her 
boy. 

His dozen woolen socks, knitted by the patient 
grandmother; his shirts and handkerchiefs of linen 
and muslin, made from flax and cotton raised on the 
plantation; everything indeed that the loving mother, 
with the assistance of the faithful black women could 
devise for his comfort had at last been packed; his 
busybody sisters even overlooking the folding of each 
piece in pretence of helping. 

Guy was absorbed in hasty preparations and plans 
of travel, but did not forget to give some thought to 
the girl who had been the past few days the lode- 
star of his existence. Sunday morning found all in 
readiness for his departure Monday. 

In the forenoon he went to the dear little church 
for the last time. With autumn leaves drifting every- 
where, the day was dark and rainy, truly mournful. 
In the early morning, as he roamed about Ivywild, 
he had found himself in the vicinity of old Mose’s 
cabin, where, all unseen, he had overheard a conver- 
sation that in his parting-with-home mood seriously 
impressed him. 

'‘Good-mo’nin’, Mose. You all gwine ter be bap- 
tizin’, isn’ yer?” 

Mose hummed a tune and hammered away at the 
feole of an old shoe, altogether ignoring Dan, who 


68 


LUDA 


thereupon spoke in a tone of righteous indignation: 
''Foh de Lawd, Mose, what you all doin’, poundin’ 
away, breakin’ de Sabbath like dat! Ain’t yer done 
got no ’ligion? Marse gib de niggahs dis day off to 
pray to de Lawd, an’ you all mendin’ shoes like dere 
wuz’n no Lawd ter punish yer wid fiah an’ brimstun ! 
You all jis’ bettah min’, kase He’s de nex’ boss, Marse 
God is.” 

'‘You all jis’ shet yer big mouf, Dan Smith. Reckon 
kase you’s got no gal ter mend shoes foh, — an’ hain’t 
much at mendin’ no how, shoes ner nuthin’ else — you 
all’s gwine ter talk mighty big. Ef dat gal o’ mine 
hez ter hev dese heah shoes what de Mistis done gib 
her, she jis’ gwine ter, dat’s a fac’. Dere hain’t many 
sich wenches roun’ heah ez my black Lizy-Ann. So 
I’se gwine ter fix my gal’s shoes when I sees fit an’ 
how I sees fit.” At the same time Mose tried to 
pull the handmade wooden last from the shoe, but 
found to his chagrin that he had nailed them fast 
together. 

"Hi-yi, niggah!” chuckled Dan, "you’s done foh. 
An’ dat black gal won’t wear dat moccasin dis day, 
sho’ ez yoh bo’n. Dat’s what ye gits fer wo’kin’ on 
de Lawd’s day.” 

Unnumbered beads of perspiration standing on his 
forehead, Mose pulled and tugged, without being able 
to budge the last. Black Dan ha-ha’d the louder. 

"I spec’ youse heerd de tex’ ’bout a fren’ dat 
sticketh closah dan a bruddah. Mosey?” 

"You go on to de chu’ch, Dan Smith, — ^you jis’ go 
on foh I hit yer wid dis wedge.” 

Mose was at his wit’s end. He ran his big black 
hand over his moist brow, shaking the water off like 
drops of dew from a mist-covered bush. Still he 
tugged and pulled. Lizy-Ann was ready for "de 
meetin’,” waiting only for Mose to tack to her shoe 
the loosened sole that the Sunday previous had flapped 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


69 


with every step; but it was apparently permanently 
attached to Mose’s last; on this day of all days when 
Lizy-Ann was a candidate for full membership ! 

He took the footgear into the cabin to show to 
Lizy-Ann, who in tones of indulgence said soothingly 
to her Mose, you nevah min’, Mosey. I’se gwine 
ter jine de chu’ch; an’ I hain’t gwine ter git mader- 
ationed ; no, I is’n ; kase I’se got ’ligion uv de right 
soht, I hez. None yer gittin’ mad ner disputaden wid 
Dan Smith ner nobody.” And she began singing, im- 
provising both words and tune: 

‘'De meetin’ am near ginnin’. 

An’ de singin’ commencin’. 

An’ de darkies is gedderin’ frum all roun’. 

Dar’ll be shoutin’ an’ prayin’. 

An’ de bredderin will be talkin’, 

Befoh us converts gits togeddah on de groun’.” 

Interested, Guy strolled on down toward the oak- 
pole meeting-house, an old cabin where the blacks 
worshiped with great religious fervor. 

“Bruderin,” said the preacher. “Bruderin an’ sis- 
terin, I riz foh you an’ de Lawd, ter say dat de Judg- 
mint Day am cummin’ ! An’ you all mus’ perpah ter 
jine de gr’at ahmy uv de chillun uv Izrile. De day 
am a-cummin’ w’en de charriyot uv de Lawd will 
cum fer all dat love Him an’ hain’t ’feerd to tell it. 
An ’I’se tellin’ yer, bruderin an’ sisterin. His great 
ban’ wagon am gwine ter pass by all dem hat hain’t 
His chillun, an’ nevah take ’em in. Some uv yer 
prays in secert. But, bruderin an’ sisterin, dis ole 
niggah say ter not be shamed so ez yer feels like hidin’ 
w’en youse prayin’. Jis’ git down on yer bendin’ laigs 
in de co’n fiel’, de tater patch, in de road if yer feels 
dat way. Jis’ so yer prays ! De Good Book sez, — an’ 
dis Good Book am right heah ter prove hit am de 


70 


LUDA 


truf, — dat ev’ry bar’l stan’s on hits own end.” 

'‘Bottom, Bruddah Jabel,” said a newcomer who 
had lately been brought into the neighborhood by one 
of the planters; "ev’ry tub do stan’ on hits own bot- 
tom.” 

"I tell yer it makes no difference ef hit stan’s on 
hits haid er doan’ stan’ at all, jis’ so youse perpahed 
fer de great direction day. Halleluyah! Dat am de 
truf sho’ nuff, bruderin an’ sisterin. An’ you-alls jis’ 
wait an’ see, an’ you’ll say Bruddah Jabe know’d what 
he wuz talkin’ ’bout. An’ now, dis heah bruddah 
am frum Ole Kaintuck, cross de river heah; an’ he’s 
gwine ter sing sumpin’ dat nebbah wuz heerd in 
dis place befoh. An’ you all mus’ gib him yer un- 
denied ’tenshun, ez de bruddah am a strangah in dis 
heah gyardin uv de Lawd. An’ when he’s dun, gib 
him de han’ uv fellahship, too, I say.” 

The visiting brother arose, pulled down his home- 
spun jacket, straightened himself proudly and swelled 
visibly, conscious that the eyes of every darky were 
upon him. 

'T’se not cum ’mong you all ter preach de wohd, 
bruderin an’ sisterin — jis’ ter sing de Gospill. An’ 
I b’lieves in singin’ mighty loud ’bout dis heah 
Book.” 

Then in swelling waves of melody. 

"Swing low, sweet chariot, cornin’ foh ter carry me 
home, 

Swing low, sweet chariot, cornin’ foh ter carry me 
home. 

Oh, look up yandah, what I see. 

Cornin’ foh ter carry me home, 

A band uv angels cornin’ arter me, 

Cornin’ foh ter carry me home.” 

He got no further; the negroes, embracing each 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


71 


other, began to jump and shout, praying for the 
chariot to come that minute and carry them to the 
land that flows with milk and honey. 

Their earnestness made a deep impression upon 
Guy. The boy’s mind had before dwelt on problems 
arising out of the ownership of human beings ; and 
to-day he realized more clearly than ever the sins 
of slavery as he stood near enough to understand 
the entreaties of his own bond people. 

“If we who own the negroes are responsible for 
their conformity to the moral code as we undoubt- 
edly are for their technical conformity to the law 
of the land, what a fearful outlook every slave- 
owner has to face! I, for one, am conscientiously 
opposed to holding human beings in bondage.” A 
deep sympathy filled him for those who, serving 
many masters — bound as they were to do the bidding 
of every member of their owner’s family — at the 
same time found it incumbent upon them to be 
faithful to the Heavenly Master. 

“Is there no way to benefit by their labor except 
through the institution of slavery? Is there not 
some way of undoing this great wrong, and yet of 
escaping crushing financial loss?” he queried, young 
as he was. As he returned to the house these 
and many other thoughts occupied his mind, one 
of which was that he could not trust himself to say 
good-bye to Luda Grey. He must therefore forego 
that promised call. Since his experience of yester- 
day, he was years older, realizing the imprudence of 
that hasty avowal, yet loving the girl no less. 

Father, mother and sisters accompanied him the 
next day to Charleston where he was to meet the 
mail-coach for the Virginia capital. From Rich- 
mond he would go by train to Baltimore and at the 
latter place see his father’s friend, a former West 
Pointer and now a professor, who would prepare 


72 


LUDA 


him for entrance to the academy. Though his de- 
parture was sudden, no detail had been omitted. 

The old carryall in which the major had brought 
his bride home more than twenty years before, took 
the family to Charleston ; Rush following on horse- 
back, to serve in case of accident. 

Leaving home and loved ones was not easy, and 
when the time for farewells arrived, Guy could 
have wept like a child. The presence, however, of 
fellow-travelers nerved him to choke back the sobs. 
The old mail-wagon rattled up the winding road- 
way; at the first turn he looked back for a last 
glimpse of parents and sisters, but the carryall had 
disappeared around the bend. 

‘‘Dear Father! dear Mother! how much they are 
to me ! How little I have seemed to appreciate my 
happy home life.’’ 

Yet the thoughts that filled his heart were not 
alone for those at home ; the sweet girl who had so 
recently come into his life, awakening in him a new 
ambition, a new interest, had her part therein. He 
could not conscientiously desire to bind her by a 
promise to wait four long years for him. She was 
developing into that first young womanhood too 
resplendently lovely to remain unsought, even un- 
wed, especially in that valley where love-making 
among the young people was as natural as the 
flow of the Big Sandy. Some whispering love angel 
had impelled him to tell her of his affection for her, 
that it was his wish that she wait for him, be some 
day his own ; but now, as much as he wanted her — 
after due consideration, after cooler judgment as to 
his own needs, he came to regard Nan’s intrusion 
as highly opportune. Yet a secret longing possessed 
him that he would find her single on his return. 
And he flattered himself with the belief that Luda 
had learned to care for him — else why should she 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


73 


see him in her dreams? He could not read her 
heart to discover she already loved him as some 
rare women love but once and forever; nor did he 
fully understand the meaning of the couplet: 

‘‘The moon looks down on many brooks; 

The brook sees but one moon/’ 


'LUDA 


U 


CHAPTER XIV 

LUDA AT A MOUNTAIN WEDDING 

Since Guy’s departure from the Sandy Valley, 
Fall had merged for the second time into Winter, 
with little, socially speaking, to mark its transition, 
save now and then a neighborhood gathering. In 
the meantime Luda Grey had developed into a 
most beautiful young woman, her interesting per- 
sonality becoming daily more dear to the hearts 
of the people. 

As an excuse for a chatting visit, the day before 
Christmas, Claudia had called in her friends, who 
were busying themselves cutting and sewing strips 
of woolen which the negro women would weave 
into floor covering. Such a noisy, happy set! gos- 
siping about this or the other fellow whom they 
liked or didn’t like, discussing with amusing candor 
the faults as well as the virtues of the community — 
when Ned entered. 

''Hello, girls! How preposterously gay you all 
seem! It was sort o’ jolly to hear your merry voices 
as we drove into the barn.” 

"You missed a lot by not coming sooner, too,” 
said Nan. 

"Oh, I’ve been out in the snow all afternoon, 
showing the niggers how to load part of the hay 
without breaking the stack and leaving it exposed 
to the weather. I’m tired as sin, and cold and 
hungry to boot. Yet I want to be up to something 
this holiday eve, something sporty or so. I should 
think you-all would be mighty tired too, tacking 
away at those old rags. If you had any ginger in 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


75 


you, I'd suggest something devilish, see?" Then he 
tantalizingly stopped short, while the eager girls 
cried out in chorus: 

“What is it, Ned? Do tell us. You're right, 
we are tired of the house." 

“Well, then, don't you-all think it would’ be 
heaps o' fun to go to a mountain wedding? Jim 
Ford's oldest girl is to be married; and rumor says 
he has torn down a partition in the house to make 
room for the Christmas Eve frolic and wedding- 
supper. And you'd like it, would you? It would 
be fun, sure." 

“Yes, yes! I guess we would!" and six voices 
clamored for further particulars. 

“The dance and the supper will be just the finest 
you ever heard of, girls; for Jim Ford's distillery 
brings in a big revenue, and they say he doesn't 
spare anything when he starts out for a high time. 
It's 'Heah to the crowd ! Help yerselves, boys and 
gals; for it's Jim Ford's treat, an’ free as water.”’ 
And Ned struck an attitude. 

How could we get there?" asked Claudia dubi- 
ously, knowing the country and distance. 

“Sleighing," responded Ned. 

“Oh, yes, yes, do !" echoed the chorus. “Capital !’’ 

“More like sledding. I could have the horses 
hitched to the old wood-sled ; take the bed from the 
big wagon ; the seats from the express ’’ 

“Oh, no — no seats, Ned," interposed one. “Fill 
the wagon-bed with straw and let us all pile in to- 
gether. That would be the greatest fun!" 

“And if you turned over, you wouldn't have so 
far to go. I see." 

“Hunt up the bells and horns," said Nan Smith, 
“and we'll let the folks the whole way over know 
somebody's coming." 

“Yes," assented Ned, “we'll blow and ring, call 


76 ^LUDTt 

the native from his hearth, and tell him Christmas 
is here.” 

‘'Are the horses sure-footed?” asked a timid girl. 

"Sure? Sure as you’re alive,” answered Ned. 
"And full of ‘go’ after having been stalled all this 
cold spell. Besides, the snow is so cut and packed 
the highway is more like a tunnel than a road. Oh, 
it will be the greatest lark. Every moonshiner’s 
and hunter’s daughter for miles around will be 
there. And the way those mountaineers play a fiddle 
and put life into a reel makes a big show, I tell you !” 

"But we haven’t been invited to the wedding and 
we might not be welcome,” suggested Luda Grey 
in her conservative manner. "Besides I have heard 
these fellows often go to a dance with pistols in 
their boots. I’d be afraid of them ; wouldn’t you, 
Claudia?” 

"Afraid! Not I; no indeedy! I’m fond of dan- 
gerous sport.” 

"Ah, but they are big-hearted people, these moun- 
taineers,” declared Nan reassuringly. "They may 
appear rough, uncouth, and at times even danger- 
ous, but their looks belie them. Why, they’re as 
affable and free with everything they possess as 
one could wish. And to see us at their home — 
well, imagine! Why, those folks would consider 
that the greatest honor possible.” 

"I’m not afraid about the welcome,” remarked 
Claudia, "but I am anxious about the boys. What 
boys can you get, Ned? Six girls! We must have 
as many boys, mustn’t we? Say yes, girls. Don’t 
be so modest.” 

"Well, Bob Whitney, for one; Jack Grey, two; 
Levi White, three ; Charley and I make five — let’s 
see, who else?” 

"Charles is so old-fashioned and pious maybe he 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


77 


won’t go/’ observed Jenny Coates who was wont 
to take a dubious outlook. 

''Suppose we take Joe Johnston for the sixth, just 
for fun,” proposed Claudia. 

"All right. He’ll be making up to every daughter 
of the mountains, and we’ll have him read their 
hands.” 

"The very thing!” 

"Anything for a fortune I” exclaimed Nan. "Won’t 
this be a jolly ending to a Christmas Eve carpet- 
rag sewing I” 

"How did you happen to think of it, Ned?” 
queried Luda. "I am so glad, for I’ve never had a 
sleighride. In Louisiana we had little snow, you 
know, I’m sure I shall enjoy such a moonlight skylark. 

"Don’t forget to tell Napoleon to hunt up the 
jinglers,” called Jennie, as Ned went out to have the 
blacks get the sled in readiness and to send mes- 
sengers to notify the other boys of the anticipated 
sport on foot, or, more accurately, on runners. 

"Will you dance?” questioned one of the merry 
sextette. 

"Dance! Well, speaking for myself,” said 
Claudia, "just you wait and see whether I get an 
invitation.” 

Six o’clock found, on the road to join the wedding 
party, the liveliest dozen young folks that ever 
visited a country frolic. They sang all sorts of 
songs, blew whistles, tooted horns, rang bells, 
screamed and giggled, while the four big horses 
drew them on at a trot up the hillside over snow and 
ice that had covered the earth for more than a 
month, the roads with their white embankments 
being veritable canyons. The full moon was half 
hidden behind snaw clouds whose occasional flurries 
powdered the faces of the mirthful party, a real 
tonic to their gaiety. 


78 


LUDA 


They halted at Mason’s only to find the camp 
well-nigh deserted — all gone to the wedding. This 
news reassured Luda, for the Mason family had 
great influence with the other mountain people, and 
so she felt less nervous as to their reception, not 
realizing that the very honor they conferred by 
their presence would bespeak the heartiest of 
welcomes. 

When the horses had cooled, the steam arising 
from their wet coats lessened, the party started 
down the other side of the mountain, waving merry 
adieux to Father Mason who stood on a huge stump 
to see them off. Unmindful of danger they sped 
along, never imagining for a moment a great stone 
hidden under the snow would upset the sled and 
spill them all out. Some, however, did not alto- 
gether accept the stone theory, believing that the 
boys had deliberately managed the overturning. 
Fortunately the horses stopped; the sled partly re- 
adjusted itself; while boys and girls, scrambling in 
the snow, impeded by nothing more dangerous 
than the blankets in which they were wrapped, 
rolled helplessly over and down the hillside, like 
so many great snowballs. 

More jovial than ever, the f unmakers clambered 
into the sled, a dozen replicas of Santa Claus. Down 
the hill they went once more — so fast the sled al- 
most ran ahead of the horses — finally reaching the 
river road ; on and on, crossing the Sandy, gliding 
into Kentucky over firm, clear ice. 

At Ford’s they found horses tied or haltered, with 
sleds, wagons, crude vehicles of all descriptions; 
and the big log house fairly running over with 
guests. Music from a violin mingled with a voice 
calling quadrilles, wafted a welcome far outside 
the brilliantly-lighted place. Several young men 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


79 


assisted the girls to alight; while others aided the 
boys in blanketing the steaming horses. 

The front door stood hospitably open and a great 
log fire, bright and inviting, blazed in the chimney- 
place, by which the newcomers soon sat, revelling 
in the scene while thawing and toasting their snow- 
decked feet. 

‘‘La sakes, if here ain’t Miss Claudia Howard, an’ 
Miss Nan Smith too! An’ all the rest!” said Mrs. 
Mason. “My gracious, how’d you-ens git to come?” 

“Take yer shawls an’ fascinators an’ nubas right 
oflf,” urged Mrs. Ford, shaking hands energetically 
and helping to remove their wraps. “My ! I hedn’t 
no idey of seein’ any of you-ens ! Say, Mason, look 
a-here; what d’yer think o’ this? The folks hez 
come from the glen.” There was hearty welcome 
in their hostess’ voice; her expression betokened 
undeniable pleasure. “I jist know ye’re mighty nigh 
plum starved to death after cornin’ that long ride, 
so git warmed up good an’ come right ’long to the 
kitchen an’ eat a bite to stay yer stummicks. I 
declar, my gals will be tickled near to death to 
think o’ you bein’ here.” 

While pressing the visitors from the glen to par- 
take of roast wild turkey, chicken and other good 
things. Mrs. Ford heaped upon them her gratitude 
at their presence. 

“I’m rale glad ye come. We didn’t low to ax rich 
folks at all to our gal’s weddin’; but we air dretful 
glad to hev ’em though. La sakes, folks, ye hain’t 
eatin’ a bit! Ye orter take some o’ this ’ere fresh 
sassige, hit’s mighty good — got lots o’ red pepper, 
sage seasonin’ an’ sich like in’t. Ford butchered 
jist a-purpus fur the weddin’. Do try this. La, ye’re 
jist as welcome as ken be !” 

There was a general chorus of appreciation from 
the party; nevertheless they hurried through, leav- 


80 


LUDA 


iiig the well-laden table as soon as the importunities 
of their over-generous hostess would permit. 

Their faces beaming with joy, the bride and 
groom danced with might and main ; meanwhile, the 
unexpected guests seated on the edge of the bed, 
ingratiated themselves by keeping time to the music 
with their feet. The figure finished, the perspiring 
dancers sought the porch for a breath of fresh air, 
while others took their places. 

A six-footer standing near the door spoke to a 
red-faced, horny-handed fellow beside him, '‘Say, 
Jim, lets us ax some uv them new gals ter be our 
pardners next. What d’yer say?’’ nudging the 
other fellow and chuckling gleefully. 

From under heavy eyebrows resembling half- 
grown mustaches, Jim cast shy glances toward the six 
girls. 

"Thar comes one uv their fellars now. You tell 
him, Jim,” urged the timid six-footer. ‘T’d like 
that’n settin’ on the foot o’ the bed. She looks all 
right for a skip or two. Go on ; ax him afore he 
goes in. Ah, go on, Jim.” 

"Naw. Brace up an’ do it yerself,” said the 
equally bashful Jim. "I’ll stan’ by ye if he susses ye.” 

"Say, Mister. You, thar! Say, that thar gal set- 
tin’ foot o’ the bed — she’s a mighty good-lookin’ 
gal. Kind o’ friendly-like, too. Kin a fellar ax her 
to jine him in a reel, d’ye think? I Hike her face 
purty well.” 

"She is my sister,” said Ned Howard, to whom 
the appeal had been made. "Ask for yourself. I’m 
sure she’ll not refuse.” Adding with an encouraging 
smile, "She’s very fond of dancing.” 

The mountaineer walked, or rather stalked, up 
and was introduced. Claudia trembled with mingled 
fear and delight, wondering how Jack, who had 
not yet come into the house, would relish finding 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


81 


her on the floor with a fellow of this sort. The man 
was a picturesque individual, his red-topped heavy 
boots slickly tallowed, his trousers bagging over 
the knees, and his blue flannel shirt set off by a 
cotton kerchief about the neck. 

Taking his slouch, broad-brimmed hat in his hand, 
bowing respectfully, he asked in a surprisingly 
gentle tone, ‘'Would yer mind givin’ a fellar a round 
or two, sis? rd like ter show yer out a bit. Fm 
a purty good un at it. But Tm a kind o' stranger, 
Jist come with Jim Wilson thar, from Raccoon 
Crick." 

Ned could scarcely keep a straight face at 
Claudia's expression. Being out for a frolic, she 
ignored the twinkle in her brother's eye, and an- 
swered demurely, “Thank you ; I shall be most 
happy. I may not know the dance, but I'll try; 
and you'll help me, won't you?" 

“I sure will." 

At the call, “Git yer pardners a-1-1!" the moun- 
taineer bowed and proudly led the spirited Claudia 
to the center of the room. Thus encouraged, some 
of the others invited her friends, which caused the 
mountain girls to stare a bit jealously. 

Luda, however, was the object of friendly curios- 
ity, not only because she was a stranger, but also 
because of her charming grace and picturesque 
beauty, for, in the excitement of these new experi- 
ences, her great brown eyes fairly sparkled, and 
her complexion — set off by a rose-pink gown that 
gave it depth and color — could not have been more 
brilliant. Her friends formed a large contingent of 
the new quadrille, the girls dancing with mountain 
boys, the boys following suit with neighborhood 
girls. 

Joe Johnston was a fitter-in, and as much at home 
with the mountain people as with those of the val- 


82 LUDA 

ley, adapting himself to any place he might chance 
to be. 

Among those whose curiosity led them to have 
their '‘hands read’' was Ford’s second daughter. 
Intently examining the girl’s palm, the fortune- 
teller told her it was the "criss-crossest” one he 
ever did see. 

"I tell you,” he said, "the fellar that marries you 
hez got to move spry; ’cause ef he lets any grass 
grow under his feet you’ll fly the traces. 'A wink 
to the wise is plenty ’nuff.’ An’ my old copy-book 
says ‘Thar’s no time ez good ez now.’ ” 

At Joe’s wink, the long, lank lad at Dora Ford’s 
side, hanging with open-mouthed credulity upon 
every word, did not wait to hear more, but shot off 
like an arrow from an Indian bow to hunt the master 
of the house. 

Meantime, Luda and Nan, declining to dance, 
chatted with the bride and her mother. 

Mrs. Ford, overjoyed at having such intent lis- 
teners as they proved to be, grew voluble about her 
family. ‘‘Mina’s a mighty fine gal, alius good to the 
other childern, an’ never did give her pap nor me 
a sassy word, an’ hit’s right hard to give her up. 
But she’s gittin’ a purty good man, so she is. Now 
Dory hain’t like her a-tall. Why, Dory’s a little 
imp o’ Satan. She don’t keer for nuthin’ nor no- 
body, fights an’ ’sturbs the other childern till I’m 
pestered nigh onto crazy sometimes. An’ Dory, 
she’s bein’ courted by a-nuthern o’ the same fam’ly. 
An’ ef ever he gits that gal, I’ll stake my life on hit, 
he’ll have his fun gitten’ her to mind him. How is’t 
a purty gal ez you air,” — turning to Luda — ‘‘hain’t 
trottin’ double-gear? Hain’t often hit’s the case. 
Now I’d say amost any o’ them ’ristycrats down in 
the Sandy Valley mout be purty proud to tote you 
away from yer folks. Whar’s that one that alius 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


83 


rid his critter with his head in the air like ez 
nobody’s good ’nuff, fur him? Now Fd think he’d 
be a purty good un to ketch ef he ain’t already tied 
up. An’ I s’pose he is, fur hit hain’t often that 
fellars with lots o’ niggers an’ money an’ land, stays 
single arter they grows old ’nuff.” 

The approach of Ford at this instant saved Luda 
from further embarassing personalities. But it was 
not the first time during the past two years she had 
felt a dart in her heart at the call to memory of the 
man who had come into and gone out of her life 
so suddenly, yet held her best thoughts in his keeping 
since the first moment she had looked into his 
handsome face. 

^^Say, Becky, how d’ye like the idee o’ Dory gittin’ 
hitched to-night, too? Frank jist axed me. He 
said ez how I mout ax you. Now, what d’ye think 
o’ that ? I tole him I didn’t dare ter ax her 
mammy; but he said I must do hit anyhow ’cause 
he’s skeered o’ wimminfolks. I says to myself, says 
I, ‘Dory’ll make him fraider ef he gits her.’ ” 

“Sakes alive !” ejaculated the mother, “hain’t that 
goin’ purty lively — gittin’ two gals off in less’n a 
day! Why, I do declar, there’ll be nobuddy left to 
rock the cradle — nor pick beans nor nothin’. But 
I reckon they mout ez well make one job outen it.” 

“I tole him I thought ez how she mout jist ez 
well be tied up now ez anythin’ elst, ef he’d git 
the yoke. The Squair is right heah, an’ll tie ’em up 
quicker’n ye could say Jack Rob’son. An’ I guess 
Frank’s gone like a streak o’ greased lightnin’ fur 
the piece o’ paper that makes one outen two.” 

Luda Grey had listened to this conversation with 
mixed amusement and interest. “What is the at- 
traction,” she queried, “that in all walks of life 
causes two people to select each other from the 
{multitude — from the world? Is it love? And what 


84 


LUDA 


is love? Is it that which seems to enter the very 
soul, often unbidden — even at times through a heart 
supposed to be locked up in self? Is that love? 
Was it love I had for Guy de Mai — the sort which 
can cause a girl to forsake family, friends, position, 
everything?’’ 

Luda had not only missed Guy, but she had 
grieved because of the unfinished something he was 
saying to her when Nan Smith had interrupted them 
that last time she saw him. She believed away 
down in her heart that he was about to tell her 
that it was herself he loved. Then too, Amarita 
had said he belonged to her life. Was it really fore- 
ordained? Could she conscientiously hope for a 
thing so impossible? For she well appreciated the 
fact that daughters of the poor were hardly eligible 
to the hearts of the rich. Yet she had met no 
other who had so moved her, so awakened in her such 
a feeling of nearness and trust — no other in whose 
presence her life seemed full of everything one could 
wish for that would enhance happiness, give peace, 
joy, contentment. 

So, far from what one calls civilization, up on the 
snow-covered mountains where frost, sleet and ice 
clinging to the trees and glistening like jewels in 
the light of a cold Winter’s moon stealing among 
the branches, made beautiful the scene from an ar- 
tistic sense — amid the hilarity of a double wedding 
that Christmas Eve, sat Luda Grey in an unedu- 
cated, uncultured throng, yet so greatly apart from 
it, pondering the universal and unanswerable ques- 
tion, ‘'What is love?” 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


85 


CHAPTER XV 

THE SHADOW LADY 

During the Summer there had been so perceptible 
a falling-off in his congregations, that Dr. Hampton 
concluded it was his duty as a faithful pastor, to 
call on those who seemed to have lost interest, that 
he might if possible induce them to resume attend- 
ance. Especially did he desire to visit the Greys, 
for Luda, although not a member, had been par- 
ticularly missed. 

He found her on the lawn, beneath a sweet lilac, 
occupied with sewing. With the lilacs slender 
branches she and Jack had entwined a honeysuckle, 
the fragrant blossoms blending in harmonious con- 
trast. 

The girl looked worn and pale. She had appeared 
so for a long time; but her womanly dignity and 
uncommunicative nature rendered it next to im- 
possible for people outside of her own to approach 
her. Smiling as the reverend doctor came near, she 
rose and held out her hand. 

Seating himself beside her after cordial greetings, 
the pastor remarked upon the beauty of her retreat. 
‘'A lovers’ bower. Miss Luda,” he said with gentle 
pleasantry. ‘'But pardon me ; I came to speak of 
our church — its work — and to tell you how we 
regret your absence. We would very much like 
you to consider membership with us. Women have 
ever been a factor in good works, and they ac- 
complish most, I think, in co-operation. It inspires 
me to hear your voice in our song service, for there 
seems to emanate from your soul — as the fragrance 
from these flowers — an influence for good — an in- 


86 LUDA 

fluence that is peculiarly uplifting to the God-lov- 
ing Christian/’ 

As the doctor looked earnestly into the girl’s eyes, 
the sewing dropped from her fingers, her thimble 
tumbled to the ground. Regaining composure, she 
asked herself, ''Dare I open my heart to this good 
man? Could I make him understand the growing 
strangeness of my life? And can he explain to me 
why I should see and know to be true, much that 
seems but a matter of faith to many?” 

"It is my one opportunity. I will make the effort.” 
With the resolve came the needed strength. 

"You speak of our help in church work, doctor — 
but I myself need help, such help as I am sure you 
could give me if I might confide in you — tell 


"Do, child ; for if I can be of service to you who, 
we all claim, have in some way been blessed above 
the average mortal, I shall do so with all my heart 
and prayers.” 

Her Madonna face grew paler, even marble-like, 
as she lowered her gaze, and after a moment’s 
hesitation, said in voice earnest, hopeful, subdued, 
"I have been very happy among your kindly peo- 
ple — but I have withal many experiences that cause 
me deep thought, sometimes perhaps fear — experi- 
ences wherein as time goes on I am brought to 
mingle more and more with another people — a dif- 
ferent people — apparently in other countries and 
from other worlds,” she added this as if in response 
to the exhibited surprise from which the minister, 
at words of such enigmatical import, could not 
refrain. 

"Until warned by my grandfather that it was well 
not to speak of such things, and that it was merely 
a fancy of my own, I was not aware that everyone 
did not have the same. One evening last Winter, 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


87 


when mother had gone to church, and Grandmother 
sat comfortably rocking in her pet corner, I was 
seized with a severe headache ; and recalling that 
hops were soothing to the nerves, I filled a pillow- 
cover with some and lying down temporarily on 
Grandma’s bed near the fire, placed them under my 
head. Their aroma quieted me and I must have 
fallen asleep, when a shadow lady who says she 
is ever with me, laid her hand upon my brow, and 
together we approached the river, over which we 
floated without effort. The pebbled shore glittered 
with frost crystals, and the beautiful stars gleamed. 
We entered the church. You were in the pulpit. 
Candace Melville, whose mother died last Fall, you 
know, knelt with the others at the altar rail, the 
misty form of a woman in flowing robes of white 
hovering over her. Following her eyes as they 
turned toward the pulpit, I descried behind you a 
great archway with somber draperies falling to the 
floor. The bright one, whom I recognized as the 
spirit mother of Candace, glided noiselessly past 
you. Triumphantly drawing aside the pall-like 
hangings she disclosed a massive golden cross, in 
the glory of which the upturned face of the mother- 
less girl became suddenly irradiated.” 

‘‘In your sermon you spoke of those long since 
gone to their reward — those who dwelt in this valley 
when it abounded with uncivilized Indians and 
ferocious wild animals — those heroes who had lived 
and worshipped here, built the little church and up- 
borne the cross. They were there, assembled around 
you, doctor. As you pronounced the benediction, 
I saw them depart. Then, over a great golden high- 
way, on a floating wave of brilliancy, Amarita bore 
me away to an arena into which came numerous 
other paths. A massive gate surmounted with 
colossal arches and spiral bars on which burned 


88 


LUDA 


lights of transcendent brightness, swung back, per- 
mitting us to enter. Scintilating pebbles glistened 
under our feet ; silvery fountains flashed in the midst 
of lakes; and everywhere flowers, ferns, vines and 
shaded nooks, surrounded buildings of pellucid 
whiteness. Beneath the central crystal dome of a 
spacious palace we beheld portals of other palaces.’’ 

‘‘ ‘In my Father’s house are many mansions,’ ” 
quoted Dr. Hampton in reverent tones. 

*‘An innumerable white-robed throng, chanting 
and bearing lighted candles, ascended broad ame- 
thystine stairs,” continued the girl. “Suddenly, 
heavenly music melted away, darkness encompassed 
us and we were alone in infinite space. In unspeak- 
able fear I wanted to plead with Amarita to take 
me home, but could not voice my longing. Return- 
ing from the evening service, my mother — attribut- 
ing to the hops my apparently breathless sleep — 
called me.” 

As Luda’s voice grew faint, dying away on the 
flower-scented breeze, raising her great eyes, she 
looked for a moment into the face of the doctor who 
slowly loosened his clasp of her hand, his mission 
forgotten. A man of great intellect, a student, he 
fully realized that it was not in the character of 
a sim'ply-bred country girl she had spoken, her 
language as well as its import convincing him that 
such knowledge could scarcely have been acquired 
by other than deep experience, or more properly 
judging it, that she spoke by inspiration. 

And this was the secret of her subtle influence 
upon all with whom she came in contact. That 
which had made her become a cause of wonder, 
he now quite understood as coming from a higher 
source than mortal man could fathom. 

“Then too, doctor, I do not forget the lessons I 
learn, nor the people I meet. In my travels, guided 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


89 


by this beautiful creature through mists of the 
clouds, I have visited worlds of darkness, have con- 
versed with him whom we call Evil, have passed 
into, through and out of his domain, sat on his 
Satanic throne, heard his flattering, soft voice, have 
witnessed the redemption of souls who, having paid 
the penalty for sin, pass a second gate into the 
Gardens of Paradise. I want so much to understand 
why all these varied experiences should come to 
me — which I am sure ofttimes cause me to be mis- 
understood. Sometimes I seem not to belong to 
earth, have no abiding home, since each and all 
people with whom I mingle and all places seem 
natural and familiar to me.’’ 

''No doubt. Miss Grey, this marvelous insight — or 
inspiration I would rather call it, this gift of glori- 
ous journeyings in unconscious moments — is de- 
signed to prepare you for some special work, and 
when, as the depleted nerves rest in what we term 
sleep, the sub-conscious or untiring mind is more 
alert and with the sight born of the never-dying 
spirit you are enabled to delve into worlds and 
matters unseen by natural vision. God sends out 
His agents, first preparing them for the call,” said 
the minister. "But we do not know where or upon 
whom He places His holiest raiment.” 

"The shadow lady tells me it is to prepare me for 
my heritage, my own. What that heritage may 
be has not been disclosed. At times I seem to 
look back, vainly try to remove from my vision a 
misty something which shuts me out of a former 
existence; then I half penetrate a new life, also 
just out of my reach, being opposed or excluded 
from the glimmering light by cloudlike mists before 
my eyes, and which, though appearing so easy to 
pass through, are immovable ; and even while strain- 


90 LUDA 

ing my half-visioned eyes they seem no less im- 
penetrable/’ 

^'Thus, in this life, you partake of two others, 
Miss Grey — mingle with people of an existence gone 
by, endeavor to obtain an insight into things which 
must have been former experiences, and see just 
in advance of you that home wherein the great light 
shines on the life eternal. ‘Great is the mystery of 
Godliness,’ ” he said slowly, conscious that he had 
responded to her wonderful narrative in terms new 
to himself. 

Thanking the girl for the confidence vouchsafed, 
adding that he regarded it as one of the most marv- 
elous revelations with which he had ever been 
blessed, and bidding her good-bye. Dr. Hampton 
retired from her presence in serious thought. The 
little country miss had opened up to his highly in- 
tellectual mind a theme quite new to him, the knowl- 
edge of which he had not sought nor hoped to 
fathom. She had revealed to him brilliancy of in- 
tellect, astounded him with strange knowledge and 
deep spirituality, and yet he knew her to be lacking 
in even the rudiments of a school education ! 
Though he was called preacher, Luda Grey was 
a teacher, and to her superior wisdom he owed a new 
inspiration — a new faith — a belief that all who live 
to-day, have lived before, will live again, and 
forever. 






71 




* 




S* It 




■ 

'ft'A:r: 




a 


■ T-iM 

.')» 



. ► 
* I 


■* ■.-4:'^ ■ ■^* . 

'» # , ■<<. ■ V 


i 

V 


S'" 


\ ■ 


f 


4 

*4: 




r-v* ^ 


f, 

4 


• r* 





V- 

1 


i “ 


.r. 


^ .(1^ 


A ..‘ 

. ‘X 


i ■ 


‘ : .. . . 


f i 






fc.' • 






r',,v!.^vir 





f' ' ; 

J- •^r ] - 

-V- •■ >• 

V'lV ■- 

r. V V 


\ • 

'• J ' » * 

. > »•, 

» *- 

- >>, ,* 


« * 








« 

'Ki *1 


A f i 


■ e ' < 


‘ /'*, i'- .. 

'■ ■ * : 'W'-#' ■' ’ 

" ■ ^ S.r '.lU 1*^' t 


lir 


f 




* 


4 

' 7 


ei 


’ X ■’■'■' 'in'" ' 

' M ' -v ’ V iiSiV ♦ j 

r. * ^ 

. i. . 




ii\ 


^1 . 


k ' I * 

i 


-• -• 


• V; '^ . 

. •• ^ ^‘'V' 

'r"' . ;v . 


J • 

I 

« u . 


.r ' 




I 


I . 




»* p 


I 



t 

I 

•^t’ 


» /• 


kt 


’ . ( 


T • 




ft 


•r ' 

•! '-x 


• r 


- ' ^ ’ -i 

, -.-.* -%;<*. - *, 

* t 


- ■ 

’ , “< 

>-viV ■ 


r# > 


» ^ 

^ *r 


1 • 

• v* 


•*i 


f 


• • A' ' • ■ 


>•. 

3' • 


> 

1 


&' ■ :'•: 


rJ^VV . ’. 


' ‘1. ■. ' 

% k ’•'A 


• •/ ‘ * 

.y'-T • 

,Ct •• •* 

• ^rr- • 


4 




'A* 


. ' V /r7 ^ . ** 

•• ■••-■?.•' V . 


t 




# 




> 


I 


I 




1 ^ 








f 


V 


I 




• ) 




' tirf 



» 


N> 


it > 





NATHALIE, the FATRE.ST ELOWER OF AI,L 


Chap. .\VI 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


91 


CHAPTER XVI 

GUY ENGAGED TO NATHALIE DOWNING 

Passing through his first term at West Point, Guy 
de Mai had found no difficulty in falling in line with 
strict discipline and obedience to rules. His room- 
mate, Billy Downing, was the son of a prominent 
judge in Baltimore; and comradeship between the 
two cadets saved them both many a homesick hour. 
Later the acquaintance ripened into a friendship 
which was to extend through life. Each had writ- 
ten home in glowing terms of the other; and when 
finally the time arrived for their first year's furlough 
they obtained permission to travel around together, 
see something of New York, Philadelphia and other 
northern cities; the latter days of the leave being 
spent in Baltimore at the home of Billy's parents, who 
recognizing Guy's qualities, were charmed with their 
son's friend. He soon became a prime favorite 
with the entire Downing family, which included an 
only daughter, Nathalie — exceedingly pretty, but of 
delicate appearance. 

The vacation of the second year they spent to- 
gether in the Adirondacks; and that of the third in 
the Thousand Islands and Canada. 

During his last Winter at college. Judge and Mrs. 
Downing, with their daughter, now eighteen, visited 
their son. The fragile girl of three years before had 
developed into an exquisitely beautiful young 
woman of flower-like type, with a wonderfully 
translucent complexion as delicately tinted as a 
rose. Officers as well as cadets were at once at- 
tracted to the southern beauty, and the gale of popu- 
larity caught Guy de Mai in its swirl. Though he 


92 


LUDA 


worked conscientiously and hard to finish his course 
and to do so unhampered, he too fell in love with 
Miss Downing, who became to him as to many 
others at the academy, the most desirable and ador- 
able of girls. But he manfully resented the idea 
of anyone else superseding him in her regard, as- 
suming that by reason of longer acquaintance, and 
his friendship with her brother, he was quite en- 
titled to first claim upon her time; besides, her 
parents as well as Billy encouraged the seeming at- 
tachment. Guy’s years at West Point had been so 
filled with active work and hard study as to give 
him little time for dwelling on the past, hence he 
had gotten over his one-time interest in little Luda 
Grey — or rather, looked back upon it as merely a 
boy’s romantic infatuation for a pretty girl. 

The Downings were people of position and 
wealth; and it was a well-known fact that both of 
Guy’s grandfathers had been gentlemen of the old 
regime, patriotic soldiers in the War of the Revo- 
lution, and had been among the first to cross the 
Kanawha. So aside from their predilection for the 
young Virginian, Nathalie’s parents would be well 
pleased to receive him as a suitor for her hand. 

The young people danced, went sleigh-riding and 
skating in the moonlight, and as naturally as could 
be, Guy de Mai and Nathalie Downing drifted into 
love-making. 

One evening at a ball given in her honor, screened 
in a deep window embrasure admiring some exquis- 
ite chrysanthemums, yielding to the fascination of 
the moment he confessed his love. 

‘Wou are irresistible, Nathalie dear — the fairest 
flower of all, and it is not strange you should have 
captured all hearts at West Point.” 

‘‘All?” she echoed archly, plucking at the flowers, 
without raising her head. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


93 


^'Yes, all. You have certainly made a conquest 
of mine/’ he said, putting his arm around her waist 
and kissing her crimsoned cheek. 

On his part it may have been the intoxication of 
the music, propinquity, or infatuation. To her it 
was first love, the unsealing of a girl’s pure heart. 
His words meant a declaration; and repeating them 
to her mother, she asked consent to an engagement. 

Before Guy de Mai fairly realized it he found him- 
self definitely bound. He was joyously proud when 
congratulations were showered upon him, yet con- 
science-smitten in that he had not shown proper 
consideration for his parents by first asking their 
approval. 


94 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XVII 

NATHALIE AT IVYWILD 

Although Major and Mrs. de Mai acknowledged 
surprise at their son’s hasty action, an invitation 
was at once sent for Nathalie to visit Ivywild, 
where, accompanied by Susan and Erastus, slaves 
of the family, she arrived in April, intending to re- 
main until after the home-coming of Guy who would 
finish his military course in June. He had written 
enthusiastically of his bride-elect, yet his parents, 
all, were agreeably disappointed. Her beauty, so 
ethereal, so unlike that of the wholesome country- 
bred girls of western Virginia, charmed them. And 
Nathalie was enchanted with Ivywild and its lovely 
surroundings, going daily with Lila and Lily on 
delightful rambles for flowers down the valley or up 
the mountainside. She was lulled to restfulness 
by the cooing Virginia night-birds, the rustling trees 
in the shadowed valley. To one reared in the city 
as she had been, all this was peculiarly attractive. 
Then, too, her new friends had at once taken her 
to their hearts. The servants vied with each other 
for the honor of waiting upon her, robbing her own 
slaves of their charge. The old cook fairly outdid 
herself inventing delicacies to tempt her appetite, 
and Guy’s man, Rush, swung the hammock in the 
sun that she might lose some of her pallor. 

Much curiosity was aroused when it became gen- 
erally known throughout the country that Guy de 
Mai’s intended wife was visiting Ivywild. Miss How- 
ard, among the first to call, invited Luda Grey to 
accompany her. Claudia had daily become more 
and more attached to Jack’s sister. Neither of the 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


95 


girls had, however, confided to the other any inkling 
of a love affair ; Claudia attempting at all times to 
hide her feeling for Jack deep down in her own 
heart; and though Luda cared for Guy, she would 
hardly confess it to herself. She had heard of his 
engagement, and when asked to make the call, gave 
no sign of the heart-pain it caused her. 

The de Mai plantation embraced more than a 
thousand acres reaching up and down the valley 
where the Big Sandy lazily flowed between the 
mountains and hills covered with virgin forest. As 
the two neared the house with its spacious lawn and 
spreading trees, Luda felt most keenly the distance 
between herself and Guy, and she tried with all her 
innate womanliness to realize that he could never 
have been more to her than friend. Yet ‘‘He be- 
longs to your life and you belong to his; your lives 
are being drawn together for all eternity,’’ forced 
itself upon her with its significance enshrouded in 
blackness. 

Nathalie received the callers in a manner that 
fascinated them. And she was equally pleased — 
especially with Luda whom she later described as 
a dreamy-eyed mountain maid with the softest, 
sweetest voice and wonderfully acute intelligence, 
of whom she grew more fond each time she saw 
her; and Luda was filled with a strangely inex- 
plicable tenderness for the entrancingly beautiful 
city girl, with never a suggestion of bitterness 
toward her, although she had won the love of Guy 
de Mai, the man she herself adored. 

Letters to Nathalie came regularly from West 
Point, while a daily billet-doux of daintily-tinted 
paper made its way across the mountains in reply. 
Though Bepo still drove the old coach from Rich- 
mond, conveying mail to out-of-way post-offices, 
trains to Parkersburg connecting with boats down 


96 


%UD'A 


the Ohio had greatly improved mail facilities during 
the last four years; so Nathalie was able to com- 
municate with her loved one in a most satisfactory 
manner. She told him of everyone’s kindness to 
her, and of her delight at finding minds of such 
rare development — referring especially to his former 
tutor, Dr. Hampton. 

Though latterly not well, she was determined to hide 
all appearance of ill-health, refraining from any al- 
lusion to it, assuming that she suffered but a tem- 
porary indisposition and that her fatigue when 
walking or entering into games with the girls was 
attributable to her sedentary life. In truth, she 
did not want to believe herself physically unfit 
for any form of entertainment planned for her 
pleasure. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


97 


CHAPTER XVIII 
guy's unexpected return 

One afternoon early in July, as the sun slowly 
sank behind the mountain casting cool shadows 
over Ivywild, a neighbor’s wagon stopped at the 
gate. A stranger — a tall, handsome gentleman in 
uniform, alighted and walked rapidly up the path 
leading to the house. From behind the wisteria- 
twined lattice there crept an old brindle dog; as, 
writhing and jumping good-naturedly, it sprang 
toward him, there was a general hastening to the 
porch. 

“Oh, mamma, mamma, I believe it’s brother 
Guy!” cried the twins in one voice, clapping their 
hands joyfully and starting on a run to meet him. 

For a pleasant surprise, Guy had come a couple 
of days ahead of date ; but his own surprise was 
greater, inasmuch as he could scarcely realize that 
the two girls flying down the path were his sisters. 
Somehow he had been thinking of them as the little 
maids in pinafores he had left four years before. 
But here they were, full-fledged grown-ups in long 
dresses. 

“What! my sisters? Impossible! Pray tell me 
which is which, Miss Lila-Lily or Miss Lily-Lila.” 

Peals of merry laughter boding ill for his peace of 
mind greeted this speech. The twins, perfect like- 
nesses, had invariably worn ribbons of different 
shades to aid their friends in distinguishing them. 
They did not, however, always stand by their colors. 

After the most loving welcome from parents and 
sisters, Guy asked, “Where are grandmother and 
Nathalie?” 


98 


LUDA 


''In the garden/’ answered his mother. 

"Together? — Don’t say a word; I’ll slip out and 
surprise them.” 

He met them coming through the wide hallway, 
arm in arm — the two who in such different ways 
were so much to him — and fondly drew them to- 
gether to his breast. 

When Ruth Louns joined the group Guy con- 
gratulated her most heartily on having turned out 
such a pair of stunning creatures as his saucy sis- 
ters. Having discharged her duties most conscien- 
tiously, and her pupils no longer requiring her 
services, Ruth was about to return to her Kentucky 
home. 

Old black Mammy hastened to put additional 
touches to the supper, for nothing could be too good 
for her "honey boy.” On the mantel over the big, 
open fireplace in the old-fashioned' diningf-room 
stood two handsome crystal-fringed candelabra 
with brightly-burning home-made candles. The 
table groaned under its load of delicious edibles in 
the midst of which a third candelabrum was half 
hid between crystal bowls filled with wild violets. 

Guy paused a moment on the threshhold. "Doesn’t 
it look good — jolly good! It’s nice to be home — 
and with you, dear,” taking Nathalie’s hand. 

His cadet uniform proved an irresistible attraction 
to the pickaninnies who, from various points of 
vantage in range with the door, peered at "young 
Marse” as he sat at supper; their kinky wool plaited 
taut and tied with white strings seeming to force 
wider open their rolling eyes as they took turns in 
peeking at him and dodging back under the bushes. 

Guy’s evident pleasure in everything about his 
home was delightful. And he was just as happy in 
relating his success at West Point, proudly display- 
ing his beautifully-engraved diploma, not forgetting 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


99 


to mention the worthy professors who lauded him in 
their specific congratulations on his wonderful 
achievement and promise in future military affairs. 
While the twins hovered around their brother like 
honey-bees after goodies, Nathalie sat quietly by 
in a sort of blissful serenity until the grandfather 
clock rang out the midnight hour. 


100 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XIX 

ARCADIA THE BEST ! 

Turning on his pillow next morning, Guy looked 
longingly out of the window upon the silvery 
waters of the Big Sandy flowing on in the same 
old way. 

‘'How peaceful ! The loveliest spot on earth ! What 
a change! One may sleep as long as he wishes — 
no reveille here — no call to drill. While fully ap- 
preciating the advantages of military life — after all, 
‘There’s no place like home.’ ” 

Glancing around the room he noted the care with 
which Rush had put his dressing-case in order, 
and placed upon the table below the old-time mir- 
ror, his razor and shaving-mug. He had scarcely 
needed such accessories when he went away ; but 
now, on catching his reflection in the glass, a very 
stubby beard of three days’ growth met his vision. 
“How unkempt I must have looked last night.” 

He turned again toward the window that framed 
his view of the valley, the picture embracing the 
adjacent orchards and meadows; the flax fields and 
growing cotton ; the rippling river and the moun- 
tain “scarfed with green.” The freshness of early 
morning was over all. 

“Arcadia, the blest!” he miurmured. 

The breath of roses swept through the room and 
with it came a thought of Nathalie in her flower- 
like beauty. He wondered how she would endure 
the Winter in a country with open fire-places, ac- 
customed as she was to the heating devices of a 
city. He could scarcely define his feeling toward 
the girl who was so soon to become his wife. He 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


101 


was proud of her unusual beauty, her intellectual 
attainments ; admired and appreciated her char- 
acter; longed to protect her; and yet he was con- 
scious that something was lacking — that his love 
fell short of the ideal, of that complete devotion 
with which she too evidently regarded him. Reluct- 
antly he admitted to himself a blind fear that he did 
not adequately return the devotion of his betrothed. 

A light step at the door — Rush peeped in; but 
his master was as little inclined to rise as he had 
been at the earlier call. The fact was Guy had 
been so long under discipline he greatly enjoyed 
an opportunity to indulge himself. Turning, he 
caught sight of a couple of kinky heads in an apple- 
tree near his window. 

‘'He hain't dun got ’em on now,” announced a 
pickaninny. 

“Get away from tnere, you black niggers! Go, 
I tell you.” 

The wiry bodies disappeared in a twinkling, mak- 
ing their descent on the opposite side of the tree. 
Guy laughed good-naturedly. Rush was in the 
room in an instant, his faithful old heart rejoicing 
at the return of his beloved master whose special 
servant he had been from infancy. 

Rush was a chronic whistler, his face always in 
a pucker. It was his delight to give, soft and flute- 
like, the strains of some plantation melody, or an 
imitation of the mocking-bird. 

Amid the cheery harmony Guy moved lazily in 
bed while Rush busied himself in arranging the 
toilet accessories — details which the young West 
Pointer had for the past few years been compelled 
to attend himself. It was such a comfort to be 
waited on once more; he reveled in it. Finally, 
with a groan of resignation, he rose and, after mak- 
ing his ablutions, seated himself for a shave. He 


103 


LUDA 


interrupted the strains of ''Oh, Dem Golden Slip- 
pahs’" with "Tell me all that has happened, Rush — 
about the Howard boys, and their sister. She isn’t 
married yet? No? Does she ride horseback as 
much as ever?” 

"Miss Claudia’s single yit, Marse Guy. She dun 
’fused evehbody ’roun’ heah till folks think she 
sho’ do like dat po’ white trash, de fruit-dryer’s 
son.” 

"Jack Grey, eh? Well, he isn’t a bad lot. How 
about his sister. Miss Grey? She’s married, I 
suppose?” 

"Oh, her? Same as eveh. Mighty purty gal. 
Dey say Jack’s all right ’ceptin he’s po’ white trash. 
Den he’s bin a studyin’ all by hisself, lamin’ so 
he kin be a lawyah, or a doctah, or sumpin’.” 

"Is it possible! Well, I’m very glad. That’s 
really commendable in Jack. He’s no ignoramus. 
And his sister was a very pretty girl as I remember 
her — and still single, eh? And how about the 
Whitneys?” 

Rush manipulated the razor as though he had 
shaved his master but yesterday, emitting mean- 
while a cadence of bird-notes, rapid or slow, accord- 
ing as he wielded the razor with confidence or 
caution. 

"De Whitneys all done give up livin’ on de 
plantation kaze Marse Bob likes hit bes’ in town. 
An’ de niggahs all down in de mouf kaze dey’s to 
be selled way down Souf.” 

As this was scarcely a subject for discussion be- 
tween master and slave, Guy remarked, "Never 
mind. Rush. I don’t care to talk about the sale. 
I want to get downstairs some time to-day. The 
Howard boys — what of them ?” 

"Oh, dey’s all right. Marse Ned he’s shinin’ 
up to Miss Lila-Lily. An’ Marse Cha’les done gone 


THE OCCULT GIRL 103 

off to study fo’ to be a preacher. Dey say as how 
he’ll be a mighty good ’un, too.” 

‘'Hurry up, now,” exclaimed the master, on hear- 
ing the latest breakfast bell and seeming not to 
realize that his own questions were causing the 
delay. “They’ll be waiting for me, and you’re just 
fooling away my time.” 

With complete composure. Rush daubed on more 
lather to the plaintive strains of “Kitty Wells.” 

“Marse Guy, you sho’ is got a heap sight mo’ 
bea’d den when you lef’ fo’ de Wes’ Pint; I jist use 
to lay on de latheh an’ wipe hit off wid de brush 
agin an’ den pass de razah’s back down yo’ face 
less’n de bea’d kum in wiry an’ stiff if I shaves you 
when hit’s sproutin’ — an’ you nevah know’d no 
differ’nce. Heah’s yo’ seal-skin ring, suh,” as he 
was at last ready to go downstairs. 

Guy took the seal ring he had removed when 
bathing, and replaced it on his little finger. It 
was his birthstone, an agate, and bore the de Mai 
arms. His mother had given it to him on his 
fourteenth birthday. How well he remembered her 
words: “He who bears a shield of azure — which 
is typical of the skies, of lofty deeds and thoughts — 
must be vigilant. This tree signifies vigor, strength, 
energy. The crest, lillies-of-the-valley rising from 
a crown, betokens that he to whom the arms were 
granted was of royal descent; also that his life 
was marked by humility and purity. While the 
motto, ‘Noblesse oblige,’ is intended to teach that 
noble birth carries with it the obligation to be 
noble under any and all circumstances.” 


104 


^LUDA 


CHAPTER XX 

MEDOC'S WELCOME 

When finally Guy entered the dining-room he 
found that the family — glad he was resting — had 
breakfasted without him ; but black Mammy was 
deftly arranging the delicate china, and adjusting 
a profusion of fresh flowers gathered expressly for 
‘'her boy/’ whose home-coming had been scarcely 
less sweet to her than to his mother. Black Mammy, 
who loved him with her whole heart, met him with 
outstretched arms. The greeting was typical of 
that unique relationship, that bond of aflfection, 
between master and slave, the existence of which 
few who lived in non-slave states could appreciate 
or may not even have known ; else sweeping asser- 
tions as to the cruelty of masters would not have 
been made. That there were some cruel ones could 
not be denied. 

After ample justice to the breakfast, Guy joined 
the family in the large morning-room overlooking 
the road. 

“Why, Mother,” he exclaimed, putting his arm 
around Mrs. de Mai who was attired in a becoming 
gray silk poplin, “you’re the youngest girl in the 
room.” 

They drove away to church, leaving Guy stand- 
ing on the porch under the morning-glory vines 
that hung in festoons from hoop and trellis, the 
green of the heart-shaped leaves commingling with 
the multi-colored mass of dew-bespangled bells. 
Catching sight of Susan crossing the lawn, he asked 
after her mistress. 

“Miss Nathalie she tooken her coflfee in de bed» 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


105 


Missy de Mai say she better res’ mo’nins, she cough 
so bad in de nights.” 

''Why, I did not know that your mistress had 
a cough.” 

"Yes suh, Marse de Mai, Miss Nathalie do cough 
right smaht.” 

Something in the woman’s manner struck an in- 
definable chill to his heart, though he was too inex- 
perienced to imagine the cough due to a deeper 
cause than a cold; and it was quite the custom for 
southern girls to rise late. 

"Poor little Nathalie, I must be careful of her for 
she is not strong,” he said to himself, as he picked 
a sprig of sweet basil. 

Lorenzo came up from the servants’ quarters, 
and swung the gate open to let his young master 
pass. 

"We’s powerful glad to see you agin, Marse Guy. 
I reckon things look kin’ o’ nat’ral, suh?” 

"You have improved the fences and taken care of 
the lawn — and I notice that the elm and maple-trees 
have been newly trimmed. How about the horses? 
Same lot?” 

"You know, Marse Guy, dat bosses an’ sich like 
ages mo’ quicker den folks. I’s gittin’ ole myself, 
an’ cain’t git roun’ so ve’y spry sence I runned a 
rusty nail in my foot. I jis’ wo’k when I feels good. 
I kyard a heap o’ wool for de women-folks. I 
reckon I won’t wo’k much mo’, suh.” 

Lorenzo’s plaint struck the keynote of thoughts 
that had been in Guy’s mind for some time, especi- 
ally since he had heard among the cadets and 
officers at West Point considerable discussion of 
the political aspect of the problem of slavery which 
was being agitated by writers and speakers of the 
day. He wondered what would happen to old Lo- 
renzo and thousands like him if the slaves should 


106 


LUDA 


be given their freedom. Could they provide for 
themselves? The younger ones, yes, possibly, but he 
feared the old ones could not. 

Pondering the subject, he walked to the stables 
where magnificent Medoc uttered a whinney of 
welcome that so went to Guy’s heart as he 
smoothed the glossy coat he could scarcely keep 
his eyes dry. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


107 


CHAPTER XXI 

THE WAR CLOUD 

Returning to the house after his short morning 
ramble, Guy found his grandmother alone in the 
sitting-room, her hands folded over a dainty hand- 
kerchief which lay on an open Bible in her lap. 

‘‘Now, honey, as our little Nathalie seldom comes 
down before noon, we can talk.’’ 

“Yes, grandma.” 

“I’m anxious, dear, to know what you think of 
the possibility of war between the states. Can 
it be true that there is such bitter feeling in the 
North against us? You know your father takes the 
New York papers and the Cincinnati Tribune, all 
of which have lately been publishing rather hard 
things about us slave holders. In your opinion, 
is war probable?” 

“If I’m not mistaken there’ll be high feeling at 
the presidential election next Fall, grandma; still, 
I would hardly like to predict anything quite so 
serious as war. The nation, especially the South, 
is prosperous; and, to my mind, there is no legiti- 
mate cause for war. The question of slavery should 
be settled in a wiser way. Personally I confess 
I am not in favor of it. So long as it is continued, 
our country is undeserving of the title, ‘The Land 
of the Free.’ ” 

“There is considerable feeling here against your 
father.” 

“Against father ! I cannot imagine such a thing.” 

“Yes, the slave-dealing people think he is too 
considerate and lenient toward his negroes. When- 
ever there has been any serious outbreak between 


108 


LUDA 


overseers and rebellious slaves, we hear of accusa- 
tions by the hard masters against men like your 
father. But for such men, they say, they would 
have less trouble in managing their slaves/’ 

‘‘How unjust!’’ 

“Keeny, the driver on the Whitney plantation, 
is the most brutal, the most heartless of men,” his 
grandmother continued. “Colonel Whitney and 
his son have been living in Baltimore, leaving 
Keeny in absolute charge. Besides whipping merci- 
lessly, he is always selling oif the weak or aged 
negroes and buying strong ones in their places.” 

“Well, that may be good business.” 

“Yes; but you know your father would consider 
such a course inhuman.” 

“Yes, father is incapable of a mean action.” 

“He has absolutely no traffic in slaves. He is 
too noble for such business.” 

“Our blacks are contented and happy, are they 
not?” 

“Oh, yes.” 

Then she waxed as righteously indignant over 
the situation of the slaves as she had over the 
bitter attacks made by northern papers against 
slave-holders. 

“Well, we must hope for the best,” said Guy. 
“But now, grandma, let us speak of Nathalie. I 
am surprised to learn that she has a cough.” 

“I fear she is far from well, my dear.” 

“She was always delicate in appearance, grandma ; 
but that is due, I think, to the pearly transparency 
of her complexion. Yet, this climate may not agree 
with her, for you know she is accustomed to the 
seashore and salt air. I believe it would be well to 
hurry our wedding and take her back to Baltimore. 
We did not expect, however, to be married before 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


109 


late Autumn. But whatever is best for the dear 
girl must be considered first.^^ 

'‘This mountain air is better for her trouble than 
salt air, dear. So I have been thinking it a good 
plan to ask her people to visit us this Summer. 
And, honey, I do wish you would not hasten your 
marriage.'’ 

"You alarm me, grandma. You don't think 
Nathalie's lungs are affected, do you? Why, she 
was so happy last night, and looked so well ! I 
was more proud of her than ever." 

A knock at the door, and Susan appeared with a 
message from her mistress — "she was feeling quite 
well, and would be glad if they would come up." 
In silent sympathy, each with a great bunch of 
fragrant roses, Guy and his grandmother, joined 
Nathalie in her cozy room. 

"It is so delightful here," she said by way of 
greeting, "I wanted you to enjoy it with me." 

"So you feel better this morning, dearie?" said 
grandma, tenderly kissing her fair brow. 

"Very much, indeed, thank you. Only I fear 
I'm indulging myself unduly and allowing you all 
to spoil me." 

Guy stood transfixed, shocked at the signs of 
illness in his fiancee. By the fitful candlelight the 
night before, he had not realized the truth ; now, 
all the filmy lace with which her dress was draped, 
could not hide the evidence. The little hand was 
almost transparent. "Oh God," he thought, "it is 
only a little over two months since she left me in 
New York, and such a change!" 

A cluster of wild roses was fastened to her cor- 
sage, and it seemed to him that the beautiful, 
fragile blossoms were typical of the girl herself. 
He felt choking in his throat and turned ashen. 
Grandma, tactfully remarking on the merits of a 


110 LUDA 

new book, engaged Nathalie’s attention until he 
recovered. 

When he spoke of how sweet she looked with the 
flowers, Nathalie told him they were “the gift of 
a new little friend, beautiful Luda Grey.” 

The phrase caused a little prick at his heart, 
reminding him of a time when he too said “beau- 
tiful Luda Grey,” but apparently ignoring the refer- 
ence to Miss Grey, he declared to Nathalie that he 
did not blame her for not wanting to leave her 
pleasant room, adding, “But after all, it is the oc- 
cupant that lends the charm, even putting the roses 
to blush.” And making himself comfortable, Guy 
spent the morning amusing her with West Point 
gossip, of the people she had met while there, and 
all the latest news he thought might please her. 
She smiled sweetly, appearing intensely interested, 
but talked little herself. 

Grandma had excused herself as the family had 
returned from church, bringing with them two of 
the ministers. 

In the afternoon, Ned and Claudia called. Claudia 
had grown somewhat taller, her old-time lightness 
having given place to a new dignity. But in ten 
minutes, under the stimulus of Guy’s teasing, they 
were chatting like blackbirds. More ethereal-look- 
ing than ever, Nathalie, who later came down 
wrapped in a white shawl, sat sheltered from the 
breeze. It amused Guy to see the devotion Ned 
showed for his sister. Ned had since boyhood 
loved Lila, and imagined with the perception born 
of love he alone — of all except her mother — could 
distinguish her from her duplicate sister. The girls 
sometimes mischievously exchanged bows — their 
marks of identity — much to Ned’s chagrin; for Lily 
would insist that he had been the beau exchanged, 
which fact she could prove if she were unkind 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


111 


enough to disclose certain confidences intended 
only for the ear of Lila. 

Soon after dinner a man rode up with the report 
that the head overseer of the Moore plantation had 
been shot from ambush on the bank of the river. The 
information startled all — the eyes of Guy and his 
grandmother meeting in secret misgivings. The two 
preachers seized the occasion for making long pray- 
ers wherein they told the Lord exactly what to do 
in the premises. 

Guy and his sisters, excusing themselves, accom- 
panied Claudia and Ned to the gate; and Major de 
Mai found Nathalie alone, her eyes wistfully fol- 
lowing them. 

‘‘Dear, dear major, how good of you to come, for 
you are just the one I wanted most to see. I want 
to speak with you a moment.'' 

“As you like, dear," and he sat down beside her. 

“I hope you will not think me foolish, but — I 
wish — " and she hesitated. 

“Tis already granted, lady fair, even to the half 
of my kingdom." 

“You know I — I — am not well, major dear; but 
don't you think I would be able to make the trip 
home soon — say before the war breaks out?" 

“Why, my dear child, there is going to be no 
war. You must not be frightened by rumors. It 
is but natural you should be a little homesick, and 
want to see your parents and brother ; and we have 
been planning a little surprise for you. Mother 
has been talking with my wife and me of how 
pleasant it would be to have your family visit us; 
and a letter expressing our desire in the matter has 
been written and will go in the morning's mail. 
Now, what more can I do for my little queen?" 

“Nothing, oh, nothing," grasping his hand. “You 
are so good that I must cry — just a little." She 


112 ' 


LUDA 


struggled vainly against the inclination. ^'Oh, these 
are tears of joy, you know.’^ 

“Tears that will vanish like dew in the sunshine,” 
he said, gallantly kissing her finger tips; adding, 
as Guy came up the path, “Here comes the sunshine.” 

Any woman who could muster a tear could wind 
the major around her finger, so he petted Nathalie, 
calling her his dear little daughter, and by the time 
Guy joined them, they were both in smiles. 

Wearied by the day's excitement, she retired 
rather earlier than usual; but when sleep — retarded 
by the very cause she had hoped might induce it — 
did not come, she arose and stood by the window 
a long time taking in the beauty of the night. The 
full moon, a huge golden globe, seemingly sus- 
pended by invisible chains far below the clear sky, 
scintillated weird brightness between the broad, 
quivering leaves of the trees, casting lace-like 
shadows over the lawn. All about was serene, 
mellow grandeur. And she murmured, “How sweet 
to live — how glorious to die — in this peaceful valley 
of the Big Sandy. 


THE OCCULT. GIRL 


113 


CHAPTER XXII 

LET THE ENSLAVED BE FREE 

Guy did not spend a single moment in his lux- 
urious bed the next morning, for not only was he 
apprehensive as to Nathalie’s health, but the talk 
with his grandmother as to the feeling against his 
father as well as the causes which led to it, filled 
his mind with dark forebodings and made him al- 
most oblivious for the time even to the comforts of 
his beloved home. 

Before Rush imagined him awake, he had dressed 
and gone downstairs, much to the chagrin of that 
faithful servant. He had quite forgotten he was 
no longer at the barracks, he said, thus consoling 
Rush, by whom he sent fresh cut roses to Nathalie 
with enquiries and good wishes. 

His father and mother seemed to share his pre- 
occupation during the morning meal. Miss Louns 
alone being bright and cheery. But then, she was 
going home, and an hour later the family gathered 
at the gate to see her off in the old carryall in 
charge of Lorenzo. With many tears and promises 
not to forget, Claudia and her pupils separated that 
fair July morning; but she took with her from Ivy- 
wild as a sweet benison grandma’s '‘God be with 
you.” 

“I believe your father is going down to the flax 
fields, Guy,” said his grandmother. “Would it not 
be a good opportunity for a talk with him?” 

“Capital. I’ll overtake him.” 

He linked his arm in that of his father and they 
walked for some distance in silence. Moved by a 


114 


LUDA 


common impulse, both stopped to gaze upon the 
blue water of the Sandy flowing lazily on. 

‘'How delightful,'’ observed the father, “to watch 
the changes the seasons bring, the passing, day by 
day, into other phases — the growing corn, the rip- 
ening fruit — I often spend an hour loitering along 
this path.” 

They stood upon the roots of a spreading beech 
that reached over deep pools, the banks having been 
undermined by Spring freshets. In the clear water 
below them darted catfish, perch and other species 
peculiar to the stream. The distant low of cattle 
blended with the madrigal of the birds, the breezes 
rustled the boughs of the tree, and all nature was 
attuned to harmony. 

“This spot brings to mind a dream I had last 
night — one I cannot help feeling is not without 
significance, but I hope you will not think me a vic- 
tim of superstition, father.” 

“By no means, my son, for I, myself, cannot deny 
that there have been in the past both dreams and 
visions sent for special purposes.” 

“In this dream I seemed to be watching the lights 
in the sky, when I saw in the distance a murky 
cloud, gaining in volume as it rolled toward me. 
Presently, as the blackness dissipated, a woman 
appeared, the cloud resolving itself into a mantle 
of beautiful hair bound at her forehead by a circlet 
of stars. T am sent, sir, by the Master,' she said, 
‘and bid you repeat to men His will. None created 
in His image shall be held in bondage. You, with 
many others, are destined to lead a mighty host 
leaving ruin and desolation in its wake; but, as 
were the devastations of former days, it is to up- 
hold my Master’s promise — to manifest His will 
toward men. Let the enslaved be free !’ She arose 
and sailed away on wings like a great white bird.” 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


IIS 


vision, a wonderful vision, my son, sent per- 
haps to strengthen a desire which I have long hoped 
to carry out, but which, for many reasons, I had 
not the courage to attempt, one being my fear that 
you would think me quixotic. In my own mind 
I am convinced that it is wrong to enslave human 
beings. It has been my wish to free my blacks, 
and perhaps leave the Sandy Valley; but your 
mother is very fond of Ivywild, having come here 
so long ago; and then too, your little brother, our 
first-born, lies here. You know I have large hold- 
ings of land in Wisconsin and Ohio, to one of which 
we might move, give our black people freedom 
and employ them — help them along until they could 
help themselves.’’ 

‘'A brilliant idea, father, and one I hope you will 
put into execution. Grandmother told me of the 
state of affairs at some of the plantations. I am 
sure you deplore it. But, father, if it be wrong 
to hold people in bondage, can there be any political 
peace as long as this wrong remains unrighted?” 

'‘Then you would be willing to have me carry out 
this plan?” He looked the young man squarely in 
the eyes as if to interpret his thoughts. 

“More than willing, father. I feel exactly as 
you do about it.” 

“But you understand it will sweep away more 
than half our fortune — and you are just starting a 
career?” 

“Never mind that, daddy. I am only too happy 
that you. and I are of the same opinion in this 
regard. My associations at West Point have 
strengthened a conviction secretly entertained be- 
fore going there that slavery was wrong, constitu- 
tionally and otherwise, especially in a country 
based upon principles of freedom.” 

At this juncture a house-servant announced 


116 LUDA 

Colonel Howard, and the major at once went to 
receive his neighbor. 

Mr. Whitney intended selling his slaves and be- 
longings in the valley at public vendue, and the 
colonel had called to ask from the major a loan of 
five thousand dollars that he might bid in such of 
the men as might be desirable for use in his abund- 
ant flax fields. 

The request placed Major de Mai in a serious 
quandary. He had hoped to be able to leave the 
country before the new year, and would therefore 
need all the money he could command. Besides he 
did not want to longer aid traffic in human beings. 
Kind as he was, Major de Mai was a major in the 
full sense of the word and had his own theory of 
discipline which was law and gospel on the planta- 
tion. His slaves both loved and feared him. They 
were not treated cruelly nor overworked; neither 
were the families ever separated by being indis- 
criminately sold. They were obedient, industrious 
and happy, and their master's finances had never 
suffered as a result of his consideration for them. 
In seasons when it was necessary to rush the har- 
vesting, driving was not required, the slaves them- 
selves having a personal pride in the outcome; and 
it was a gala day for them when, with merry shouts 
and happy songs, they managed to house their crop 
in advance of planters whose niggers were perhaps 
under the sway of a blacksnake whip. 

That he also might dispose of his slaves to an 
advantage did not once enter the major's mind 
when he asked time to consider the matter of the 
loan. 

The handbill announced a public auction the 
twenty-fifth day of September in the year of our 
Lord 1860. Among other chattels Colonel Whitney 
would offer for sale his entire lot of slaves except 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


117 


a few house servants. '‘One young buck, James, 
the description ran, "is twenty-four years of age, 
heavy-set, broad-shouldered, weight, one hundred 
seventy-two pounds. Bred at Maple Farm on the 
Big Sandy, guaranteed free from disease; able to 
perform as good a day’s work as any animal in this 
district. Particular attention is also called to two 
wenches, mother and child, purchased at St. Augus- 
tine, Florida, just after their being landed in the 
states, and owned by the colonel for the past eight 
years. The elder, Lucy, as a house-servant excels 
in every particular; the filly, though barely twelve, 
bids fair to equal her mother. They are gentle, 
obedient, respectful, uncommunicative, neither hav- 
ing ever engaged in the common revels of the 
niggers. Other bucks, wenches and younger niggers 
to be sold to highest bidder over reserve price. 
Pedigrees of slaves will be given on day of sale. 
James Bradshaw, Auctioneer.” 


118 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XXIII 

THE RUNAWAY 

In deep reflection, Guy remained standing under 
the beech-tree. Since his return less than three 
days ago, events had followed each other so rapidly 
that his mind was almost in a whirl, but uppermost 
of all that troubled him to-day was the state of 
Nathalie’s health, and his heart went out to her in 
tenderest sympathy, a sympathy that made her dearer 
to him than ever. 

Then too, the political situation loomed up before 
him ; he realized that the breach between the North 
and the South was widening, and feared the result 
would be far-reaching. In the event of war, he, 
being a military graduate, would no doubt be called 
upon to assume important responsibilities. 

While thus meditating upon the different and ap- 
parently difficult conditions of affairs, the sound 
of heavily-falling hoofs startled him into instant 
alertness. A great blaze-face horse came down the 
road on a mad run. In the saddle was a woman 
who had evidently lost all control of it. 

‘‘Horrors! It is Claudia! If that horse swerves, 
it will go over the embankment — and she will be 
killed!” 

Instantly he sprang to the roadway, making 
ready to grasp if possible the bridle which was 
flying with every bound of the fast-approaching 
animal. The road ran parallel with the river, dan- 
gerously near the bank, the side toward the water 
open, the other flanked by a rail fence. Faster 
and faster they came directly toward him, but Guy 
thought not of his own danger when hurrying into 
the road and facing the runaway, his only fear 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


119 


being that his presence might cause it to shy and 
throw the rider. His one aim was to save the girl, 
now clinging to the pommel with both hands, her 
long hair floating wildly with the wind. 

While he was preparing to leap for the swinging 
rein, one of the stable-men with quick wit had 
opened the barn doors and given Medoc and the 
other horses a smart lash that sent them bounding 
toward the gate. This attracted the frightened 
animal and it slackened speed. Grasping the halter, 
Guy brought it to a sudden stop which threw the 
rider into his arms. 

When his eyes fell upon her deathly-white face, 
his heart almost ceased to beat. It was Luda Grey ! 

The love of a boy, quiescent for four years, 
sprang to the heart of the man, a living fountain. 

Partially recovering, Luda gently drew herself 
from his supporting arms. Though pale and tremb- 
ling, she seemed more beautiful than ever as she 
leaned against the fence, a picture of fear and sur- 
prise. Again her glorious eyes with their curious 
glints penetrated his soul, now hopelessly sub- 
merging him. His senses stirred, his heart over-full, 
Guy de Mai felt again the wordless message — that 
same message which had so strongly called him in 
the orchard. Again to Luda Grey’s mind came 
Amarita’s words, ''He belongs to your life; you 
belong to his.” 

Neither spoke; there was no need for speech. 
Two souls communed as in the long ago. Messages 
of unconquerable passion were received by two 
rapidly-beating hearts now trammeled by silent 
tongues. 

"How I thank you, sir — Mr. de Mai, of course,” 
said Luda faintly, first to regain self-control, a 
forced smile parting her lips. "I — I did not know 
you had returned.” 


'120 


LUDA 


^'Yes — on Saturday. But, tell me, Miss Grey, why 
did your horse run away? You came near being 
badly hurt, I fear.’’ It was all he could think of 
to say, his astonishment as he was permitted to 
gaze into her innocent eyes, was too great for 
words. 

''He is not accustomed to the saddle, and being 
nervous, ran at the least excuse, which chanced to 
be a rabbit bounding across the road. It was so 
unexpected that before I could brace myself, he 
jerked the reins out of my hands and started down 
the road like a veritable whirlwind. But fate was 
good to me, for had you not been near, I wouldn’t 
have gotten off so safely.” 

"Wasn’t it splendid that our horses could help to 
save you ! Medoc, you’re a hero,” patting the noble 
creature who thrust his nose over the fence, claim- 
ing recognition. 

With supreme self-command, Luda untied a 
securely-packed basket from the horn of the saddle. 
"This is for Miss Nathalie. Will you take it, 
please?” 

"For Miss Nathalie — and from you!” 

Did the name recall him to himself — to the fact 
of his engagement to Nathalie, and to the con- 
sciousness that the real love of his life, smoldering 
during his absence, had now broken forth in one 
mad flame? Of one thing he was positive: Love 
such as one must bear Luda Grey was ordained by 
heaven. No form of association could bring about 
such an infatuation. And in the light emanating 
from her eyes he thought he read the unspoken ex- 
pression of her heart, and said to himself, "I be- 
lieve she loves me too!” 

Had his dream a double meaning? Was heroism 
in peace, or heroism in war, most to be applauded? 


'THE OCCULT GIRL 


121 


CHAPTER XXIV 

A MOUNTAIN-TOP VIEW 

A few weeks passed in the usual routine of plan- 
tation life, though all felt some grave crisis im- 
pending, for, since Lincoln's nomination he had, 
in his speeches, hit the nail of slavery on the head. 
And when from Baltimore came news of open prep- 
parations for a struggle. Major de Mai decided to 
move to Ohio. 

Nathalie, who had been so much better for some 
time past as to allay the fears of all except the dear 
grandmother, awoke one day from an after-dinner 
nap to find her mother, instead of Susan, fanning 
her; then her father and Billy greeted her as if they 
had parted but yesterday, and she declared her 
measure of happiness full to overflowing. 

So much was done by the younger set for Billy's 
entertainment that he became infatuated with Ivy- 
wild. All sorts of daylight excursions were ar- 
ranged; and on moonlight nights they would often 
ride or row to various points of interest. Nathalie, 
however, was rarely strong enough to go with them 
except for very brief trips. So on this particular 
day when they went to the top of the mountain 
for a view, she insisted that Guy accompany the 
others, but she would remain at home and write 
some long-over-due letters to Baltimore. 

The merry party cantered oil, being joined near 
the ford by Ned Howard who, by natural selection, 
rode at Lila's side, though not quite certain in his 
own mind which of the twins he had the honor of 
escorting. While Billy Downing, anxious to pay 
court to Lily^ had hardly an inkling as to whether 


m 


LUDA 


he was really chatting with the twin of that name 
or her sister, and in self-defence he appealed to Guy. 

"‘I don’t know which is which myself, but, as the 
darkies say, so say I: 'Dey’s jus’ bofe Miss Lila- 
Lily, an’ dah dey is.’ Ask them.” 

Guy’s mood was however in marked contrast 
with that of his companions, and he soon fell to 
the rear. His soul cried out for Luda. Without 
her, life was scarcely worth the living. Yet he 
must shake off his depression — show himself 
worthy of his name. A de Mai could not be un- 
faithful, a coward nor a poltroon. His freedom 
was mortgaged and there was no alternative — 
Nathalie was to be his wife. 

‘‘I thought Miss Claudia was to be with us,” he 
said to Ned. 

‘‘She is with Nan Smith,” was the reply. “Nan 
has been poorly again — chilling, I believe. Sister 
Claudia regretted very much her inability to join 
us, but she and Nan are great friends, you know.” 

“Then if you folks don’t mind, I think Fll ride 
ahead and ask after Miss Nan myself. If Claudia 
can leave, we’ll follow. You will wait us at Mason’s.” 

Nursing a faint hope that he might see the girl 
who now occupied his every thought, Guy rode 
over to the Smith home. In front of the house 
stood Claudia’s pony. Through the open window 
Luda Grey could be seen at Nan’s bedside, applying 
dampened cloths to the sick girl's fevered forehead; 
while in the wing Claudia and Jack Grey, appar- 
ently deeply moved, talked earnestly. To acquaint 
them of his presence, Guy delivered a quick com- 
mand to Medoc. Claudia sank to a chair; Jack, 
pale but self-possessed, rose with manly dignity. 

“You have discovered our secret; but, for the 
sake of Miss Ruth, you will not speak, I know. 
We were saying good-bye, for I am soon to start 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


m 


for Richmond to find if possible some college where 
I can work my way. Nan has helped me greatly, 
but I need more systematic instruction. And when 
I have succeeded — as I am determined to succeed — * 
I shall ask for Miss Claudia. If she is refused me, 
she has promised to be mine in spite of all oppo- 
sition.’’ 

‘‘I cannot find it in my heart to believe you 
wrong. Jack,” said de Mai, ‘‘but, custom ” 

“A custom more honored in the breach than in 
the observance,” interposed Jack Grey. 

“Shakespeare, by George!” ejaculated Guy. 
“That Nan Smith is a treasure.” Then, inspired 
by the apt sally, added, “A custom that ofttimes 
elevates money above worth.” 

“Guy,” said Claudia valiantly, brushing away a 
tear, “can you honestly compare with my Jack the 
sons of wealthy planters who, according to the 
dictates of custom, would be considered available — 
many of whom live upon the fame of their fathers’ 
wealth, having no aim in life except to vie with 
each other in gambling, drinking and horse-racing 
bouts. The man I marry must have an aim in life, 
independence, and sufficient will-power to make 
his way. These characteristics I find in Jack Grey; and 
rich or poor, he is my choice. To me, he is one of 
nature’s noblemen. I will bide my time.” 

“You are right, Claudia. I do not blame you,” 
he said, remembering his own sleepless nights of 
late. “As for keeping your confidence, that is a 
matter of course.” 

Greatly to his disappointment, Guy did not catch 
another glimpse of Luda. She had flown. On see- 
ing him, she had felt a serious twinge at her heart, 
and though her every impulse opposed her and her 
soul sickened at the thought, she knew it was 
best for her that she should never speak to him 


124 


LVDA 


again. Nothing but disappointment could come to 
her now, and the more often they should meet, 
just that much harder would be the final separation. 

Nan was sleeping; so Guy left messages of sym- 
pathy. As Claudia and he rode up the mountainside, 
both talked with a freedom in which they had never 
before indulged, Claudia acknowledging: ‘‘IVe 
cared for Jack ever since the Greys came here to 
live. He is honest, ambitious and upright. Of 
course he is hampered by lack of education, but 
this he is determined to overcome. His father has 
been ill and Jack could see no way to leave home; 
but now that Mr. Grey is so much better, he goes 
with a clear conscience, hoping to advance himself 
sufficiently to enter college. He has studied nights 
when he should have been asleep; yet his father 
does not approve, saying constantly that it is un- 
wise for a poor man to learn much since it only 
renders him dissatisfied with his lot. But Mr. Grey 
does not seem to stop to think that a man’s life is 
usually what he makes it.” 

Mrs. Mason had prepared a bountiful luncheon 
which all enjoyed. Her husband was generous; 
and though but a rough mountaineer, was a born 
leader, the men living in that vicinity following him 
implicitly. He was an uncompromising believer 
in the traffic of slaves and, like many others of his 
class who never owned nor could expect to own 
a negro, was rigidly opposed to abolition. The 
mountains where he lived were destined to give 
much trouble later on, for, being sparsely settled 
and heavily timbered, they aflforded means of sub- 
sistence and concealment to many outlaws. Though 
the fact was not generally known, Mason was one 
of that rank and file — an illicit distiller, a success- 
ful moonshiner; yet fair Luna never cast her mild 
beams on his distilling apparatus, his fruits being 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


125 


converted into apple-jack underground. His double 
house of hewn poplars stood high on the mountain, 
and under his bed a secret trap-door led to a sub- 
terranean passage; while innocent-looking boxes of 
garden seed and canned fruits were stored neatly 
behind the well-starched valances. Wagons loaded 
with barrels conspicuously marked “Sorghum Mo- 
lasses,'' another product of the mountain farms, 
were often seen departing hence. 

“When did you see Miss Luda?" asked Mrs. 
Mason. 

“This morning," Claudia replied. “Nan Smith 
is chilling again, and Luda is taking care of her." 

“Luda Grey is a angel an' nothin' short of it. She 
come up here when our little gal was took sick; 
an' if it hadn't been fur her. I'm nigh onto certain 
that child would a died." 

“She is wearing herself out now ; she looked pale 
and ill this morning." 

“Now, if Miss Nan kin be moved, she'd better be 
fetched right 'long up here an' stay a spell. The 
mountain air'll be jes' the thing fur her. She kin 
have our big room, the best in the place. I've got 
a new feather bed an' I've got seven new pieced 
quilts that hain't never been used an' there's that 
good split-bottom cheer so she kin jes' set an' be 
waited on an' git well. Two cows has come in 
fresh an' there'll be plenty o' sweet milk and butter- 
milk an' butter, an' my hens is layin' so fast I dunno 
what to do with the aiggs an' Mason jes' won't pack 
'em to the grocery." 

“That's a splendid idea, Mrs. Mason. I'll send 
her word to-morrow morning. It will be her off- 
day from the fever. But won't it mean extra work 
for you?" 

“Now, Miss Claudia, hush right up. She'll jes^ 


1^6 LUDA 

be good company, fur Mason’s gone mighty nigh 
all the time, so he is.” 

‘‘You’re too good, Mrs. Mason. But you’ll let 
me send you up some pretty patchwork pieces, 
won’t you? I have a lot; and I can’t bear to sew. 
You can sew and visit with Nan and have a good 
time.” 

Claudia had judged wisely when she spoke of 
the patchwork pieces. What jewels are to society 
women, and the fine arts to people of culture, so 
also is this piecing fearful and wonderful designs 
to the farmers’ wives; the proudest of whom is she 
who possesses the largest and gaudiest collection 
of patchwork bed-quilts. 

On the return trip Guy’s eyes were fixed upon a 
little spot between Medoc’s ears and yet it is more 
than likely he did not see that spot at all. He had 
mounted mechanically and rode in silence, giving 
himself wholly to reflections; while Claudia at his 
side was likewise rapt and uncommunicative. The 
trees overhead whispered one name to Guy, an- 
other to his companion; the birds sang them and 
each little cascade rippled them in impartial joy- 
ousness, as the riders pursued their journey home- 
ward. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


127 


CHAPTER XXV 

UNDER THE SYCAMORE 

Some ten days succeeding the mountain ride Guy 
sat one pleasant afternoon alone on the piazza al- 
most hidden from view by the hanging vines, and rev- 
eled in a picturesque scene which was not unusual 
at Ivywild. 

In the distance under open sheds male slaves were 
hackling flax; near them the women, their heads 
bound with bright bandannas, were carding. Fre- 
quently they would run across the path with rolls, 
to a house in which were three looms — one for 
cotton, another for linen, and a third for woolen 
weaving. To-day only the second was in use. 
Grandma and Mrs. de Mai were directing the more 
expert weavers in starting a particularly fine piece 
designed for bed and table linen, in anticipation 
of the coming wedding — an event for which no date 
had as yet been set. On the ground beyond the 
sheds a group of pickaninnies busily separated the 
seed from cotton. 

Guy’s eyes rested for some time on the scene ; but 
in spite of, or perhaps soothed by, the distant hum 
of bustle and activity, he became lost in meditation, 
as was his wont latterly. 

The wing of the house in which Nathalie and 
her parents were installed, was overshadowed by 
a great sycamore, its massive trunk encircled by 
a seat affording a restful retreat under the sweeping 
branches. Above, in Nathalie’s room, Mrs. Down- 
ing was taking an after-dinner nap; her daughter, 
with a favorite book, reclined in a comfortable 


128 


LUDA 


chair; while outside the door sat the ever-attentive 
Susan, industriously knitting. 

Across the quiet lawn came a girl, who paused 
under the big tree. No one near, she sat down and 
resting on the bench the jar she had been carrying, 
took off her sunbonnet with which to fan herself. 
It was Luda; and she was bringing to Nathalie 
Downing some delicious wild honey. Jack having 
felled in the clearing a hollow tree wherefrom the 
dainty store had been removed. Her father mis- 
takenly had said in her presence that he had passed 
the owner of Ivywild with his son on the way to 
their mountain cattle range; and desiring to see 
Nathalie Luda had taken advantage of the knowl- 
edge of Guy’s absence from home. 

She had an air of utter weariness. Her walk 
had been long; besides she was depressed by home 
conditions. Jack was soon to leave; her father was 
angry, her mother heartbroken; Granny Reardon, 
usually a comfort to her, far from well. Every- 
thing seemed combining to weigh, oh, so heavily, 
on her heart, that before she realized it, hot tears 
rolled down her cheeks. 

A communion of spirit between herself and Guy 
de Mai must have aroused him from his abstraction. 
He rose, walked forth and stood on the edge of the 
porch a moment; then scanning his surroundings, 
went to the sycamore as if summoned; and there 
to his surprise, under its boughs sat the girl whom 
he loved with deepest passion. Forgetting all else 
in the world, he tenderly exclaimed, ‘'What ! Luda 
Grey — weeping 

She did not speak. He caught the little sun- 
burned hands in his and carried them to his lips, 
his own soul melting as he said, “Luda dear, what 
has caused these tears?” 

Speechless, she rose to her feet, endeavoring to 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


129 


retreat from him, but he held her hands. ''What 
troubles your heart, beautiful Flower? May I call 
you this — you, who are to me the full-blown blos- 
som from the loveliest bud that ever bared its beauty 
to the world — you, whom heaven has endowed with 
its richest blessings — purity, goodness?'’ 

For a brief instant Luda allowed herself to in- 
dulge the delight of this moment which, bridging 
four years, brought back her first awakening, her 
first thought of love; and though her heart seemed 
to split in twain, she summoned all the power of 
her noble womanhood, praying only for strength, 
strength! 

To his repeated question she replied with forced 
calmness, "Nothing is the matter with me," and 
sinking to the seat, whispered again — though her 
ashen face and dry lips bespoke the contrary — 
"Nothing — oh, nothing." 

'‘You weep like this for nothing! That I cannot 
believe." Still holding her hand, he sat down beside 
her. "I must talk, Luda — I must, oh, God, I must/' 

"Jack is going away, you know; and I — we all — 
feel " 

"So badly," he finished. "Luda dear," more 
closely imprisoning her hands, "this is my oppor- 
tunity. Heaven has ordered it so. I cannot see 
you in sorrow and remain silent, unmoved, for I 
love you as my life — ^you are my life. Do not, I 
pray you, turn away, heedless of my words, for, 
little girl, you are heart of my heart, soul of my 
soul. I loved you the first time my eyes met yours. 
With your rare intelligence, your innocent charm, 
you fascinated me, and though we were little more 
than children then, my soul went out to you and 
met a response as sacred as heaven itself ; I know it 
did. And if I am a man to-day, to you I owe my 


130 LUDA 

first inspiration. And how, oh how, could I have 
forgotten 

"‘Mr. de Mai, you must not say these things to 
me. You know you must not. How dare you! 
Oh, how can you — how can you forget I have a 
heart!’' 

‘‘Ah, ’tis the voice of my unhappy mind, Luda, 
for you are light of my life by day, angel of my 
dreams, and I realize to the fullest extent that I 
am lost forever without your love. As a flower before 
unseen you entered my life, unfolding your glori- 
ous personality. And as the sun of morning warms 
the cold earth, love for you permeates my being. 
Knowing conditions as I do, I have no rest day 
nor night.” 

“Oh, why should a new sorrow come to me — to 
me, whose vision of life seems so contrary to her 
own soul’s happiness! Have you forgotten your- 
self?” 

“Forgotten myself — yes, I have — everything ex- 
cept you and that I love you. God knows I do 
not want to increase your suffering — rather to con- 
tribute to your happiness. Since that day your 
horse ran away — oh, that never-to-be-forgotten day 
when I caught you in my arms, and your very soul 
looked through your innocent eyes into my face — 
you have been to my life the link between love 
eternal and unending disappointment. And I can- 
not see you weep and not confess to you how my 
heart longs for you — longs to comfort you. I so want 
the right to be always your comforter, Luda — to 
stand by your side in your joys, in your sorrows, 
and in all dangers — no matter at what cost, to 
save, to protect you. I want — I beg — that right, a 
right only you can give.” 

“How can you speak in this manner to me — speak 
of love, when you know you belong to another — are 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


131 


engaged to another — one of your own class. Were 

this not true, yet . No matter what might be 

my feelings — you are, according to conditions of 
life, far above me — far, far.” 

'‘Luda Grey, I deny what you have just said. 
You are worthy the place of any queen — you are a 
queen ; and in all the world you are the only one for 
me, the crowning effort of God’s masterpiece, holi- 
est of women, my queen. God has made only one 
woman for me, and that is you, Luda. Though 
that may seem impossible to you, it is true, true; 
heaven knows my heart, ’tis true.” 

‘‘Stop, I entreat you ! And since you seem to 
have utterly forgotten yourself, remember your 
vows to Miss Downing. You are engaged to her — 
should and do love her. I know — you — love — her. Any 
other attitude on your part is madness, madness — and I 
will not listen. I will not be a party to your down- 
fall, to the insults you heap upon your own head.” 
And she turned once more to go, yet with a look 
of hope and fear on her face. 

“Luda, do not turn away from me, I implore.” 

“Then acknowledge your love for Miss Down- 
ing — or I shall hate — both myself and ” 

“Oh, don’t, don’t, Luda! Don’t tell me you could 
ever hate me. It would be more than I could 
stand.” His head dropped low; then in words full 
of emotion, “Yes, I do love Nathalie. She is the 
personification of grace and goodness. I can place 
her on a pedestal and worship at her shrine. But 
my heart, Luda Grey, can be called its own rival, 
for oh, I adore you! I went to West Point filled 
with the greatest admiration for you. On my 
journey east I could hear your gentle voice, see 
your charming face, feel your incomparable per- 
sonality — you who had come into this valley so 
short a time before, enriching it with your glowing 


133 


LUDA 


beauty — you who, since my departure have opened 
the doors of cold aristocracy with your fervent 
goodness, your priceless worth, and now possess 
the esteem of all who know you. At the acad- 
emy there was time only for hard study. Under 
such training my heart was closed to all ; even my 
love must have slumbered ; I cannot explain it 
else, for I was a determined student. But I am 
heart-broken at the state of affairs now. If I were 
not engaged, Luda, tell me, would you then listen 
to my prayer? Could you love me then?” Rising, 
he held out both his hands to her. ‘Uould I then 
hope you would ever give that dear little hand to 
me, put your heart in my keeping? Could I, Luda 
dear?” 

‘‘Oh no, no, that would be detrimental to you 
in your career — most humiliating to me to think I 
might ever be a stumbling-block to you. What I 
have said before, I now repeat. I am born to pov- 
erty, to the lower walks of life. Even if you were 
freed and if there were no Miss Nathalie — you 
would still be the son of your fathers, a de Mai, born 
to affluence ; I would still be poor Luda Grey.” 

“You are unjust to yourself, Luda. Listen to 
me; no circumstances of birth, no bonds ” 

“Oh, do not, I pray you — I will not listen !” plac- 
ing her hands over her ears. “No, I will not hear 
you. Remember your allegiance to ” 

“Then, Luda, turn me away — if you will it so. 
But I can say that I believe you once had an affec- 
tion for me; I truly do. And I believe you 
honor the memory of that love now. Though 
I love you as a man loves but once I can but 
admire your loyalty to Miss Downing. I am not 
ashamed of my weakness in my fathomless love for 
you, if it be weakness. Something binds me irresis- 
tibly to you. I cannot dissolve that tie — I cannot 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


133 


find strength to give you up. It is not in my 
power. If I ever loved Nathalie, you I worship, 
idolize. And to-day, at this moment, I cast at 
your feet all I am or ever shall be. I do not wish 
to be unfaithful to Nathalie, but — O God, what may 
I say — will you not give me one word of hope — 
hope that some day — if 

Luda drew herself to her full height — far more 
beautiful than ever in his estimation — and looked at 
him for a brief space with a strange, indefinable 
light in her pure eyes; then, with indescribable 
pathos in her low voice, spoke sweetly, sadly : 
‘'You do not know what you have done to me this 
day — that your words have burned into my poor 
soul; the very essence of my life has been stirred. 
But for the sake of your own future let all, I beg 
you, let it be forever dead. Your belief that you 
love me is unjust to Nathalie — to me. It is un- 
founded — and an insult to your own intelligence. 
I must hear no more.’’ With eyes cast to the earth, 
she turned to go. “Good-bye, good-bye.” 

“Luda, Luda, I implore you, do not this to me. 
You ask more than mortal man has power to grant.” 

“Then I appeal to the immortal in you. Be true 
to your highest promptings. Let me never detest 
myself for having once thought I could love you — 
love the man now engaged to another.” 

Sinking to the seat from which she had risen 
as she had turned from him a moment before, 
trembling visibly, she pleaded again, “Oh, let me 
once more revel in the belief that love for Luda 
Grey would not degrade — let me retain the value 
placed on my unhappy life — loveless Poverty/^ 

His face blanched. Her words had cut like a 
two-edged sword; and in a voice stifled by the 
brave effort to meet her high ideal, he said, “You 
have conquered. Love for you — exalts,” and turn- 


134 LUDA 

ing his face from her, he walked slowly away. 

For a time Luda sat motionless; then, burying 
her face in her hands, murmured, ‘'Heaven pity 
mer 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


135 


CHAPTER XXVI 

A BOW OF PINK RIBBON 

Physically exhausted, spirit spent, Luda called to a 
passing house-servant, to whom she delivered the jar, 
saying, “It is for Miss Downing.’’ 

Awed by her sad face and flaming cheeks, the 
slave’s eyes followed as she started homeward. 

“I must never see him again, never ! I must ban- 
ish him from my thoughts,” she murmured as she 
hastily crossed the lawn. “Oh, how could he tear 
my heart strings so! Why did he not let me con- 
tinue in the belief that he did not care! Oh, how 
my heart aches — the pain reaches my very brain !” 

She swerved as she walked, almost falling in her 
effort to be more brave than ever before, or her 
strength justified. 

Presently she saw Jack riding down the road, 
leading a second horse, as he had promised. Alight- 
ing, he helped her to the saddle, and they rode home 
where Luda’s last thought that night was : “If 
I might only sleep, and on waking find it all a 
dream — or, oh, if I might go away from this valley, 
far from all, everything!” 

"'Go, go,” said a voice. It was Amarita. 

“Go! Where could I go?” And she stared into 
the darkness of her room. 

“Light will come. Rest now. God’s light is 
brightest behind the clouds.” 

The words fell like balm on her wounded spirit, 
steeping her soul in sweetest slumber. 

The next morning Guy walked out and sat down 
under the sycamore alone. As his thoughts went 
back to the previous day, his eye was attracted to a 


136 


LUDA 


single rose. He grasped it mechanically, when, to 
his surprise, instead of a rose, he held a dainty pink 
ribbon caught by a briar. Recalling having seen 
a similar one nestling near Luda’s ear, he fondly 
pressed the token of her he loved to his lips and 
placed it in his vest pocket. 

As he planned for the entertainment of his guests 
during the week that followed, none suspected the 
demon of unrelenting despair tugging at his heart, 
almost tearing it in twain. But he was a soldier, 
and as a soldier must bear his burden — now a 
double burden of his own making. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


137 


CHAPTER XXVII 

A CONQUEST 

Lincoln had been delivering* anti-slavery' speeches, 
opposing secession, and war excitement was in- 
creasing. Political arguments pro and con, setting 
all sections aflame, were in a measure distracting 
Guy’s thoughts from his own perplexities. His 
old preceptor. Dr. Hampton, took every occasion 
both in and out of church to allay the growing 
animosity in the community divided in political be- 
lief and against itself, and counselled moderation, 
forbearance, and conceding to one’s neighbor’s the 
right to hold opposite views to one’s own. 

Men and boys were mustered for military prac- 
tice, and on every hand was heard the call of the 
bugle and the beat of the drum. Speeches were 
heard wherever persons could be assembled. But 
through it all stalked the spirit of patriotism. 

''Down with the abolutionist, Lincoln!” cried the 
slave-holder and his sympathizers. "Our money is 
invested in niggers; we must continue slavery. 
State sovereignty at any cost!” 

While equally ardent, the anti-slavery speakers 
at barbecues and gatherings shouted "Give us lib- 
erty and Lincoln! A union of states!” 

Shooting and cutting occurred daily, even among 
relatives ; one was not safe outside his own door. 

Major de Mai, wishing to avoid the broils and 
hot arguments rife with each movement of the 
campaign, exercised the discretion of silence. He 
had not as yet fully made up his mind as to the best 
method of freeing his slaves. His wife was not 
easily persuaded into accepting his views, and hq 


138 


LUDA 


was loth to take any step until they had become 
of one mind on this as on other subjects. Imbued 
with the idea of slave-holding, she could see no 
other way. In her opinion, to part with her slaves 
would be to break a sacred trust, for had not many 
of them been left to her by her father’s will ! Surely 
he would never have owned them if it had been 
wrong. Finally, however, as the political upheaval 
continued, and she had at last acquiesced in her 
husband’s judgment, he could hardly see his way 
clear to taking action before the election. Then too, 
he did not wish to excite Nathalie — although he 
was unaware that in her heart there raged a conflict 
of conflicts — a battle between love and duty — to 
which the freeing of the slaves could add little. 

Nathalie was not deceived as to her condition. 
She knew well that she too was fading as with the 
Summer, and that what she purposed doing, must 
be done quickly. So, after careful consideration, 
after viewing and reviewing, after sleepless hours 
of planning, she sent a cordial note begging Luda 
Grey to come to see her the following afternoon, 
telling her that she had something important to 
say to her; and besides, the absence of the young 
folks on an arranged boating party would afford 
them an excellent opportunity for a quiet little 
visit alone. 

Pleading the luxury of laziness, Nathalie kept 
her room the next day, waving her handkerchief 
and kissing her hand from the vine-shaded window 
as the party rowed away down the river. 

Just as Guy was being voted captain, Ned How- 
ard and Claudia had ridden up. “Miss Claudia will 
be my mate,” Guy said, gently assisting her to a 
seat in the first boat; while the others paired off 
in heart-selected groups of two. 

As the boys plied the oars the frollicksome girls 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


139 


rocked the boat, shouting with delight at the big 
crawfish, mud-turtles, etc., in the blue water below. 

When they were out of sight, and the sound of 
oars and merry laughter had died away on the dis- 
tant waters, Nathalie drew her easy chair near the 
window where, with intense eagerness and calm 
determination she waited. 

Half an hour later a gentle tap was heard on the 
door. It was Luda — though scarcely the Luda of 
old. Renunciation had sapped her strength almost 
beyond the power of recuperation ; and her soul 
was sickened. The few days that had passed since 
her interview with Guy could not cure the terrible 
heart-wounds. 

Nathalie looked divinely beautiful in a baby-blue 
negligee with delicate lace draped about her arms 
and shoulders, while her ash-blond hair fell loosely 
about her white throat. Beside her, on a tabouret, 
peacefully reposed an open book, a crushed rose 
marking the last reading. 

Luda's face had lost its bloom, and her great eyes 
took on a look of humble submission as she said, 
‘'How sweet you look. Miss Nathalie — a real fairy!’’ 

“That, dear, is exactly what Tm longing to be — 
or a sort of fairy godmother ; and,” with a winsome 
smile, “Tm depending on you to help promote the 
wish. You have been so lovely to me heretofore, 
and now I want you to promise that you will humor 
a particularly desirable fancy of mine, a little wish 
that I hold most dear — one that you alone can help 
me in.” 

“Certainly, Miss Nathalie,” and Luda knelt, rest- 
ing one knee on the invalid’s foot-stool, “if I can. 
Indeed, I would do anything that is within my 
power to please you. But I fear I am very weak 
in any good cause.” 

“No, no, Luda; that is unfair to yourself. But 


140 


LUD'A 


answer me truthfully one question ; I say truthfully, 
because you might feel justified in evasion. I am 
your friend; trust me. You will not regret the 
confidence. Why are you so sad lately? May I not 
know your little sorrows, that I may perhaps help 
you? Is it that you are in love — or has someone 
hurt your heart?’’ 

The drooping head was suddenly lifted, and 
Luda’s tearless but scintillating eyes pierced 
Nathalie’s in such surprise and questioning wonder 
that she seemed not less than the artist’s ideal of 
the Madonna. The regal young womanhood of this 
marvellous girl whose mixed blood and majestic 
mien rendered her the perfect embodiment of that 
loveliest, most magnificent, of subjects for the 
limner’s art, made a deep impression upon her 
would-be benefactress — so deep, in fact, that in her 
heart of hearts, Nathalie felt sure her intentions 
were upborne by some indefinable power, some 
power many times stronger than herself — and that 
if she had resolved upon an action, no less than 
heaven itself was her support. 

‘‘Luda dear, will you pardon my seemingly un- 
warrantable questions to-day?” Exhibiting heart- 
felt pity toward the girl who must have suffered 
more acutely since her brave renunciation of the 
man who had confessed his undying love, than even 
she had imagined, Nathalie spoke with tenderest 
womanly feeling. But she went on : ‘Wou will tell 
me all, won’t you, dear?” 

Though astonished beyond words, Luda strove to 
regain composure, determining with each breath 
to face the question with the whole truth. ^'Y-e-s,” 
and she faltered, ‘T thought it was love, Miss 
Nathalie.” 

'‘And does not that love still exist?” 

"Oh no, no. It was infinitely wrong, so I knew 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


141 


I must banish even the thought of it. You know 
a girl of my class could hardly aspire to the affection 
of one belonging to a superior family, even when 
one realizes, as I do perfectly, that happiness could 
never come by association with those called my 
own equal. So the only thing left me was to 
forget.’’ 

‘‘Then you tried with all your strength to forget 
him — and could you not, Luda?” 

“I believed I had conquered.” 

“Have you seen him lately — has he ever declared 
his love?” 

“I have seen him, yes — but each time quite by 
accident. I am sure that it was not that he sought 
to tell me, or even to meet me.” Luda turned away 
as if seeking some witness, or some way to empha- 
size the truth of her admission. 

“If you knew that he loved and would marry 
you — you would not then refuse him, would you?” 

“Yes, oh yes, I would,” she answered, as a whirl- 
wind of memories crowded her brain. Sensations 
indefinable pulled at her heart; her bosom heaved. 
“Marriage is a serious problem. Miss Nathalie. I 
would approach even the thought of it with infinite 
reverence. But I have not allowed myself to cherish 
the smallest hope ; I know well that it would be 
unpardonably wrong. So — oh please — you can 
never know what this means to me. In your posi- 
tion you cannot understand the heart-sufferings of 
one like me — one whose heart does not seem to fit 
anywhere, any place.” 

A tear that till now had resisted falling, rolled 
down the colorless cheek, and burying her face in 
the folds of Nathalie’s silken robe, the heart-sore 
girl sobbed plaintively. 

With her own sympathetic eyes moist, Nathalie con- 
tinued. “I have probed your heart prehaps unmerci- 


142 


LUDA 


fully; but be assured it is that you may be spared 
deeper pain. You are worthy all the good the world 
can bestow, and my desire is that you may some 
day possess the man who loves you — one whom I 
believe you love ; and to that end I have prayed earn- 
estly, seriously, in the past few days, convinced as 
I have been that neither your life nor his could ever 
be complete in the absence of that possession/’ 

With the golden light of a fast-waning sun 
streaming in at the window, a sense of some divine 
security came over Luda. Disappointment, lonli- 
ness and regret that for so long had been uppermost 
in her heart, seemed to drop away. Looking calmly 
into Nathalie’s face, she asked with a new serious- 
ness, ‘‘Why should you take such interest in me, 
Miss Nathalie. I am only a poor girl, and have 
but one desire — a heart-craving to do some good 
for those whom I might help. You are a beautiful, 
rich young lady who does not need even kindnesses 
from persons in my walk of life.” 

“I have entertained for you a singular sense of 
love ever since our first meeting ; and to-day, 
dear, I seem to know you better and to appreciate 
you more. ’Tis true you may aspire to nothing 
greater than doing good. But you are goodness 
its very self — a jewel in the crown of life, that needs 
external polishing only. And since you ask me why 
I have sought to learn more of your likes and oppor- 
tunities, it is only my desire to see you occupy a 
different sphere — one that will better fit you — one 
wherein your happiness may be increased. Then 
too, I am perhaps somewhat selfish in a wish that 
you should in a measure owe your future happiness 
to me — that to the end of your lives both you and 
the man who loves you may hold sacred the mem- 
ory of Nathalie. The day you sat beneath the syca- 
more under my window — ^you remember, dear ” 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


143 


The crushed roses on Nathalie’s bosom fell heav- 
ily to the floor. Luda started, but did not raise 
her head. 

Pressing her hands caressingly, Nathalie hesi- 
tated, sighed, looked about her as if in doubt of 
herself, 'T heard all, Luda — every word that passed 
between you two. It struck deeply in my heart 
then; but to-day I cannot say that I blame him. 
Feelings emanating from one’s soul, as on that oc- 
casion, are sometimes beyond control. But your 
womanly loyalty to me was magnificent, heaven- 
like. You aroused the man to his better self, to 
an appreciation of his responsibilities. And this 
you will always do, I know. It is in you — it is you. 
He would be far more useful to the world with such 
a woman as you for his wife. But although by 
every instinct of worth and refinement, you are 
eligible for that position, I know, as you yourself, 
that your lack of rudimental education, of accomp- 
lishments, of experience in the social world, is a 
serious drawback. The answer to my earnest 
prayer came like an inspiration : ‘Nathalie, you 
are able to remove these barriers; do so.’ God 
has been good to me in that I have money of my 
own; and I beg to pay your tuition at a school 
where you may be fitted for any position life affords. 
And then too, Luda dear, I want to substitute you 
in a matter that is very near my heart. Subject of 
course to your acceptance. I have written a letter 
to a dear friend of mine, a Miss Carter, the principal 
of a young ladies’ seminary near Atlanta, Georgia, 
where you might remain under her protecting care 
until you shall have finished — until, dear Luda, un- 
der the refined influence of such a school, no social 
set would exclude but instead, would seek you. 
With your glowing personality and such acquire- 
ments you would be a magnet anywhere you 


144 


LUDA 


pleased to go. Among your associates at Carter 
Seminary would be daughters of some of the most 
aristocratic and proud families of the South, whose 
companionship would be of the greatest advantage 
to you. And Luda dear, somewhere in the past your 
family has been of exalted degree ; by every move- 
ment, by every inherent attribute, you impress this 
upon me. Alone, a woman cannot always battle 
successfully for herself, I know, especially if she 
possess a nature of innate refinement as retiring as 
yours. Hence I desire to place in your hands the 
means for a more liberal education, exacting one 
condition, of course — that the money shall be used 
for this purpose only. What I desire to know to-day 
is, will you go? Will you do this for yourself — for 
me — and for — oh, I am quite exhausted — but I so 
want your answer. An answer in the affirmative 
will ease my heart; and the knowledge that I too 
have done something for those I love will make me 
stronger than could anything else in the world 
to-day.’’ 

‘'Is it your request that I go at once?” asked 
Luda with suppressed emotion, and dry but fevered 
eyes as they gazed into Nathalie’s^ — soft blue and 
tear-bedimmed. 

“Yes, yes — without a day’s delay if possible.” 

“But my parents would never consent. Miss 
Nathalie. Father does not approve of higher edu- 
cation for girls.” 

“That being the case, Luda, it would be better not 
to inform anyone. I am urging you for your own 
sake, firm in the belief some good angel has in- 
spired me in your behalf.” 

“But I never traveled alone in my whole life — I 
wouldn’t know what to do.” 

“Yes, dear, perhaps this is true; but in some way, 
God’s way, you live the part to-day of a much- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


145 


traveled person. You are an enigma, yet a source 
of joy and wonder to all who meet you. Following 
my direction, you will not find the slightest diffi- 
culty. You would not hesitate, would you, dear, 
knowing that it is all for your highest good?’’ 

“Oh Miss Nathalie, this is what Amarita meant; 
she told me I would go.” 

“But I do not understand you.” 

“Amarita, dear Miss Nathalie, is a beautiful 
shadow lady who speaks to me when I sleep. I 
thought only she understood my — .” Disconcerted, 
Luda checked herself. “As you have intimated to- 
day, Amarita tells me that in other lives mine has 
been quite superior.” 

“Then it is as I have believed — you are grovel- 
ing in an environment greatly inferior to the com- 
mands of your beautiful nature. And a few terms 
at this most excellent seminary would be just what 
you need. They might also enable you to better 
understand the wonderful shadow lady who is, per- 
haps, the leading spirit moving me in your interest.” 

“I have longed for an education such as you speak 
of, all my life. But I fear I haven’t the courage to 
leave home. Yet — if you say it is best — then let 
it be so — I will, even though I shall disobey the 
wishes of my own.” 

“Do not wait another day,” pleaded Nathalie. 
“Let me feel that nothing will stand in the way of 
my being my little Luda’s fairy godmother. In 
this I do my best for you and for — .” But she said 
no more. 

The strain was fast telling upon the sick girl’s 
strength; and realizing that it would be unwise 
to further agitate her by urging excuses, kissing the 
frills of her benefactor’s garment, Luda said, “I leave 
to-morrow.” 

“Your decision has made me exceedingly happy. 


146 


'LUDA 


Now, please give me that little packet and those 
letters from the dressing-table — and get a piece of 
paper from the desk to put around them. This one 
is for Miss Carter; until you have delivered it into 
her own hands it must be considered sacred. Feel- 
ing sure that you would accept, I have prepared 
the way. And now we must hasten, as the boating 
party will soon return. I pray that Guy nor anyone 
may know of our little plot until the proper time. 
God will guide you, blessed girl, in all your future.’’ 

Both girls trembled with excitement ; while 
Nathalie, unrolling several bank-notes from the 
package, hurriedly thrust them into one of the 
letters. 

‘‘Here is your way-map for the journey, also the 
money for immediate expenses. The balance goes 
in Miss Carter’s letter, which I advise you to keep 
securely about your person.” And affectionately 
embracing her ward, Nathalie said, “Now go — God 
be your protector. But one more promise,” as still 
she clung to Luda’s hand, “before I have released 
you, dear; if I should not live to see you again, 
and if — someday — the man now engaged to me — 
whether perchance I shall have been his wife or 
not — should wish to marry you — and you love him 
then — say you will accept him.” 

“And I should then be free to love him,” said 
Luda sadly, turning her face from the girl who 
would make such a thing possible. “For you, I 
promise.” 

As the door closed behind Luda Grey, Nathalie 
sank to her chair. 

“O God, what have I done! But I would die 
that I might prepare the way for him — for his 
happiness.” 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


147 


CHAPTER XXVIII 

AT THE MERCY OF FLOOD 

Scarcely realizing the import of her promise, 
Luda ran downstairs, across the lawn, and on far up 
the roadway until, exhausted, she paused for breath. 

‘‘Oh, oh, I have promised! Can I do it! Must 
I leave all I love in this world and go to a place I 
don't know ! I told Guy de Mai I did not love him, 
but oh, it must be love — this constant gnawing at 
my heart — holy, divine love. How could I so prom- 
ise Miss Nathalie!" 

Sinking down upon a wayside boulder, she burst 
into tears, weeping aloud like a child. “I have 
really worshipped him every moment since that day 
in the orchard when first I saw his grand face. 
I have denied it, yes, even to my own heart. My 
poverty — his wealth — oh, how they have made me 
suffer !" 

From the river there was borne to her ears the 
sound of merry laughter. Yielding to an impulse, 
she rose and looked back toward Ivywild. Her 
heart throbbed wildly as she recognized the one 
voice, the one form, for, standing on the boulder, 
she was able to distinguish the occupants of the 
different boats pulling upstream. A moment she 
stood as one in a dream ; then breathing a last 
farewell, started on her way, sustained only in the 
belief that the step she was about to take would 
perhaps be best for all — that her absence from the 
Sandy Valley might heal the breach that seemed 
inevitable between Nathalie and Guy. 

“How selfish of me to use this money on myself ! 
Father would be glad for a little with which to 


148 




buy fruit. And Jack — how it would help him. But 
no, I must not tempt myself, since I have solemnly 
promised it shall be used for one purpose only. 
Otherwise, I must return it at once. Oh, dear, dear, 
but then, this will enable me to have what I have 
wished for, prayed for — education — the one condi- 
tion that may elevate me in spite of our poverty. 
And, having the opportunity, I should be like one 
caught up to heaven for very joy. But to run away 
in a cold-hearted fashion — leave all, just for the 
sake of improving one’s own condition would surely 
brand one as utterly heartless, and I am not, no, 
I am not.” 

She sat down again, this time under a tree — and 
endeavored to weigh accurately the reasons for and 
against — her conscience a veritable battle-ground of 
opposing forces. 

‘‘Miss Downing sees the impassable gulf between 
Guy and me. Strangely, she is not jealous. If I 
could see her again and tell her I do not wish to go 
away — return to her the money, I believe I should 
be more happy. I would surely never again lament 
poverty or lack of education. This parting costs 
too many heartaches. It is a lesson I shall not soon 
forget; and I mean to be less rebellious in all the 
future. After all, money is a burden. If I feel 
the weight of Nathalie’s gift so acutely, what must 
a greater fortune be to one? 

“Should I go, Guy would forget me as he forgot 
me before. For myself, oh, dear, what can be in 
store for me? Amarita has said it is not God’s 
plan that we should divine what is before us, else 
mankind would cease from effort; that desire and 
hope must inspire us ; and, like others, I must meet 
disappointments, but that friends of many ages are 
watching over me — leading me.” 

So she sat reviewing recent occurrences, turning 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


149 


over in her mind the advantages if she chose to 
accept, and weighing consequences if she should 
not. One moment her heart was filled with grati- 
tude; then, as the reverse side presented itself, her 
soul sickened. Such a school would no doubt fit 
her for a higher rank in life, afiford better opportuni- 
ties ; but would that compensate — would she be 
happier? Was it worth the sacrifice? Would she 
marry Guy if there were no Nathalie and opportun- 
ity afforded? No, no; it would be too hazardous. 
She would not dare. 

The girl did not realize the passing time. She 
was in a maze of conflicting thoughts, until re- 
called to herself by sudden drops of rain. Springing 
to her feet she found, to her dismay that she was in 
the midst of a storm. 

A ponderous curtain of black extended over river 
and valley involving all in darkness. Great threat- 
ening clouds swooped around her ; the wind blew 
a gale that well-nigh swept her from her feet. She 
was pelted by big drops of rain mingled with hail, 
and blinded by long chains of vivid lightning fol- 
lowed by crash after crash of thunder. 

Aided, however, by the darting flashes which now 
rent the clouds in terrific splendor, she sought a 
place of supposed safety under an overhanging 
clilf by the river. The rain came down in silvered 
sheets alternating with moving torrents of black- 
ness. Ugly bats fluttered around her; but neither 
the loathsome creatures, the muttering thunder, nor 
the heavy darkness held more terrors for Luda 
Grey than did her thoughts, for the tumult of her 
mind was in keeping with the tempest. 

Startled by a roaring noise immediately followed 
by a brighter flash, she perceived a mighty volume 
of water rushing toward her, engulfing everything 
in its course, menacing even the shelving rock under 


150 


LUDA 


which she was sheltered. Cresting and rearing 
mountain high, the advancing wave seemed like the 
horrid jaws of some grim monster opening to con- 
sume her. 

‘'A cloud-burst in the mountains she exclaimed. 
‘‘I shall be lost — carried with the flood into that wild 
current below! Mine must be a guilty, rebellious 
soul to deserve such fate 1’^ 

She grasped a dogwood limb projecting beyond 
the rock. The swirling waters caught her feet and 
flung her against the slender bush to which she 
held with all her strength as the rushing tide swept 
around, threatening to dislodge the very rock. 

The great tree under which she had sat pondering 
too long, proved unequal to the gale, and fell with 
a heavy crash across the river. Hence, bound in 
by rocks and trees on one side, precipitous mountain 
on the other, water all around, Luda — with the in- 
stinct of self-preservation — clutched more tightly 
the frail bush that stood between her and a watery 
grave, peering the while into the darkness with a 
forlorn hope that momentary flashes of lightning 
might reveal some manner of escape. Though the 
waters rose frightfully, they did not yet cover the 
fallen poplar whose topmost boughs rested on the 
opposite shore. 

Had Providence snatched her from the maw of 
the mighty flood? And did that same Providence 
now offer a possible means of escape — ^the uprooted 
tree? 

Dared she risk it? It meant only death to remain 
where she was. The waters had at once poured into 
the place where the poplar had stood, and now 
eddied wildly about the rock. The tree, a bridge 
between the two embankments, was the sole course 
left her. So she climbed slowly over its upturned 
roots to the trunk; loosened and discarded her sod- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


151 


den sandals ; and, as the electric tongues gave inter- 
mittent light from above, carefully made her way 
along until she reached the branches. 

As the constantly-rising waters were sweeping 
the boughs from shore, one lurid flash brought to 
view a cut grapevine suspended from an elm, some- 
times used by children for handswings. 

‘'Oh, if I might get near enough to seize it!’’ she 
thought. 

But all was dark again. The boughs were bend- 
ing beneath her ; the water covered her feet ; and the 
merciless wind whirled the vine far beyond reach. 

Agonized, almost breathless, she stood, with no 
chance even to retrace her steps. 

The debris washed from the lowlands above en- 
circled her in fiendish swirls. She clutched desper- 
ately at anything that came near, while the con- 
stantly-breaking boughs were being swept away, 
leaving her more and more at the mercy of the 
flood. With skirts almost torn from her body, she 
was in rags. 

A more-dazzling flame pierced the blackness mo- 
mentarily illuminating all around; but the vine, 
the sport of the gale, had swung far on the other 
side of the water. 

Despair seizing her heart, she lifted her eyes 
heavenward and raised her voice to Him to whom 
we turn in our extremity. “O God, hast Thou too 
forsaken me?” 

A dense wall of darkness was enclosing her; 
floating logs bruised the hands that still clung to the 
submerged branches, and the water had reached 
her waist. There, alone, motionless save as swayed 
by the current, Luda Grey awaited the fate that 
was inevitable — the end. 

One thought only o£ earth or earthly things 
passed through her mind — Guy’s last words : “Luda, 


152 


LUDA 


I want the right to stand by your side, in joy, 
sorrow, danger — I love you/’ 

It was a precious memory, a memory crowding 
out all other memories. Clasping one hand to her 
bosom as if to keep the words buried in her heart 
while the impenetrable darkness and rising waters 
closed in about her, her soul prayed, 'Into Thy 
hands, Father, I commend my spirit/’ 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


153 


CHAPTER XXIX 

THE SEARCH 

The most violent storm ever experienced in the 
Sandy Valley passed away. The sun rose the fol- 
lowing morning diffusing its warmth over rain- 
soaked earth, and the members of the Grey family 
resumed their usual duties; not doubting the least 
that Luda had remained over night at Ivywild. 
But when the day wore away, nightfall approached, 
and she did not return, Jack, concluding the river 
must now be fordable, mounted his newly-broken 
colt and taking Luda’s saddle horse, Nellie, started 
to find her. The current still swift, the horses were 
forced to swim; Nellie preceding, the water above 
the stirrups. He caught her on the incline leading 
to the Smith home, where his inquiry elicited the 
information that the Smiths had not seen his sister 
either on that or the previous day. Considering 
the condition of the river. Jack was not alarmed. 
She had, of course, remained at Ivywild ; so he made 
his way thitherward. 

The starlight revealed the fallen poplar, convinc- 
ing evidence of the force of the gale. He found the 
major and Guy on the porch reviewing the traces 
of the disastrous storm. They told him that Luda 
had not visited Ivywild for some days. 

’Skuse me, Marse Guy, ’skuse me,” said Rush, 
who, after hitching the horses had followed Jack 
to the house, ‘‘Miss Luda visit Miss Nathalie yis- 
tiddy while you all wuz in de boats. But she dun 
started home befo’ de rain corned up.” 

Now frightened. Jack hurried back. Mounting 
Medoc, Guy overtook him. Near the Howard plan- 


154 


LUDA 


tation they met Joe Johnson who told them a slipper 
had been picked up from among the roots of the 
old poplar that had been blown down. 

sandal — th’ sort o’ thing they wore in Bible 
times, you know. An’ nobody has anything like 
’em ’cept Miss Luda.” 

His story startled them, and they struck off. at 
high speed for the point, where Guy stopped only 
sufficiently long to comprehend the danger of an 
attempted crossing there, and rode back to Ivywild 
for negroes, lanterns and torches ; while Jack gal- 
loped home trusting his sister had arrived after 
his departure. But he soon returned to take up the 
search. 

The heavy rain had obliterated all foot-prints. 
Darkies rowed up and down on either side of the 
swollen stream, but found no trace of the lost girl. 

The whole community was aroused. Deep places 
in the river were dragged, and great piles of debris 
thrown up by the turbulent waters for miles along 
the shore, examined. Day after day passed with no 
solution, and hope was abandoned. Frantic, the 
Greys could arrive at but one conclusion — Luda 
had been washed away. 

With a haunting consciousness of having unpre- 
meditatedly wronged the one girl of all the world 
whom he unselfishly desired for his own, Guy went 
frequently to the place where the sandal had been 
found, often wondering if the untimely declaration 
of his love might have driven its wearer to self- 
destruction as a means of untwisting the coil in 
which three lives seemed hopelessly enmeshed. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


155 


CHAPTER XXX 

A SLAVE SALE 

The Whitney slave sale occurred as advertised, 
but Guy and his father took no interest in it. The 
major’s own holdings were in the market, and he had 
received a noteworthy proposition from a syndicate 
of northerners, whose representative explained that 
the idea of his company was to deal, not in slaves, 
but in land and timber. ‘"This,” though the major, 
‘‘is an opportunity. Without effort on my part, my 
great desire is working itself out, and I shall be 
free to act.” 

Guy had not intended to be present at the Whitney 
auction, but his unrest over Luda’s sad fate sent him 
off each day in a forlorn hope of securing diversion 
from the horrible strain ; and on Thursday, finding 
himself at the place of vendue, he entered the yard 
with Bob Whitney just as the afternoon session 
was about to begin. 

“Gentlemen,” said the auctioneer, “I regret to 
announce that James, generally known as Big 
Black Jim, one of our most valuable bucks, escaped 
last night and has not been, to our knowledge, yet 
overtaken. We have, however, for your first con- 
sideration this afternoon a young negress — what 
we call a ‘filly.’ This property, as you will notice 
by the descriptive circular, has at no time been 
transferred. Although not robust, she is of remark- 
ably strong lineage — ^her mother. West Indian; her 
father, purely African. The ‘filly’ at four years was 
purchased by the colonel’s agent at public sale in 
St. Augustine. The mother is one of the most 
capable house-servants in the Kentucky-Virginia 


156 


LUDA 


Valley, and the younger one promises to be her 
equal. Colonel Whitney could not be induced to 
part with either except that not wishing to retain all 
his holdings he feels he should discriminate in 
favor of the older house-servants who have reared 
his children and are greatly beloved by his family. 

I mention these facts, gentlemen, that you may 
understand the unusual value of the property before 
you.’’ 

Trembling visibly, the girl of twelve stood upon 
the block while the buyers gathered around to make 
their examinations. She was clad in yellow cheese- 
cloth which, carelessly thrown over her arm, was 
drawn across the bosom and fastened at the other 
side, exposing one leg to the thigh. Her skin was 
sallow, bordering on a darker hue; eyes, black; 
hair, apparently straight, braided in tiny pig-tails 
over which she wore a cap-shape bandanna. 

One bolder buyer, after examining the muscles, 
joints, eyes, teeth, et cetera, followed the leg from 
knee to toe, raised the foot and in a jesting manner, 
ran the back of a small pen-knife over the sole. The 
slave winced nervously, giving vent to a smothered 
cry, whereupon Keeny, the overseer, standing near, 
gave her a severe lash on the ankles, which cruel 
and unexpected action brought forth tears. 

All eyes were turned toward the auctioneer and 
the girl who was trying to restrain herself, when 
an agonized voice sounded from the pen. Suddenly, 
like a wild animal, a woman leaping the boards, 
rushed to the block; threw up both hands implor- 
ingly ; crossed herself, and in the tragedy of despair 
cried : 

‘‘Mother of Jesus, save me my child!” Then she 
made the sacred sign upon the feet of the girl, and 
rising, turned toward the spectators. 

“Men — masters,” she said in broken English, 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


157 

^'may God eternal help you to see the truth! Do 
not separate me from my child. She is all I have — 
all — I am not of African blood, nor was her father — 
he is a Spanish 

Keeny attempted to lash her as he had lashed 
the girl, but was instantly surrounded by the moun- 
taineers who, although too poor to be purchasers, 
had gathered to witness the sale. 

‘'Go on,'’ said one young woodsman. 

“Tell yer story," urged another. 

Mason, who was half-tide over with apple-jack, 
drawing a pistol from each boot, said to Keeny, 
“Don’t yer move till we-uns says so. An’ don’t yer 
let that black-snake wriggle again!" indicating the 
buck-skin whip. 

“Go on," repeated the first speaker to the now 
frenzied woman. “Tell us all about it. You’re no 
nigger, an’ we-uns believes you." 

The mountaineers lined up, and matters looked 
serious. Meanwhile the auctioneer and buyers 
sought shelter under nearby sheds as big drops of 
rain began to fall and a wind sprung up, tossing the 
trees furiously. 

The woman, indifferent to the storm, her face 
indexing intense mental anguish continued, “We, 
my child and I, were seized on the Cuban coast 
where my husband, her father, had taken us to 
bathe — we were thrust into a boat crowded with 
stolen blacks — a strap was fastened over my mouth, 
my hands were tied, and so, chained to a bar we 
were brought to this country. My child of only 
four was kept from me, and I was told with curses 
that if I made an outcry, she would be cast over- 
board to feed the sharks." 

Agonized, she paused. Her hair had fallen like 
a mantle over her shoulders almost to the bottom of 
her homespun skirts. Lifting it from her ears with 


158 


LUDA 


both hands, she stood in an attitude of listening', 
motionless as stone, her eyes glowed with wonder- 
ing expectancy, as of one who feels the approach of 
some saving power. 

Mingled with the low rumbling of the coming 
storm was heard the sound of beating hoofs. Two 
men on running horses came up the long lane 
toward the barn-yard. The leader, a swarthy young 
man of commanding appearance, coatless, hatless, 
loosened his feet from the stirrups, dropped the 
reins and jumped to the earth. 

"‘Ramon and the woman fell into his arms. 

“Lucile!^’ 

""Papa V cried the girl, springing from the block. 

"‘My child!'' With his arms about them, he faced 
the crowd. ""What is the highest bid, gentlemen? 
I will pay a thousand more. For eight years I 
have sought my wife and child. We are Spanish- 
Cuban Catholics — not negroes. I have here the 
record of our marriage by Father Gomez. What 
have I to pay?" producing a roll of bills. ""What 
is the sum?" 

""Nothing," said Bob Whitney who, with Guy de 
Mai had been standing at one side while this 
unique drama moved rapidly to a climax. “Take 
them — they are free." 

“Free — free!" echoed the woman. “The Blessed 
Virgin has answered my prayer!" 

“A beautiful lady away down in Georgia gave 
me this," said the man, exhibiting the descriptive 
handbill, “and I knew I had found the way." 


• ^ I 


V 





9 

t 






* V 


. **s 1 

•V J* •» - 


♦,*v 


■■ ■ V- 


* ■* ■'* 
. ’<» 


' *- 
» ' * v.' 


T ■ 

'^T*' 


V 


% 

9 


/ 


'i 


^ .- -V 

• ■ . y* 


.»■ . . • 


-H 


- . i'- 

,. . ,, . - ■ .>'■ .- ' ■'- 

r.> --■ ;■ V 


- V 


% 




.-.V 


». . 


i ^ V n 
•• . * ' 

' s. J ' 


• ‘1 . 


• * • 
k 


*' ' ♦ *-- 


» 


J-1 ' 

. I 


• ‘V. 


• . - 






•* *. 
'V-' ’■;' 


%‘.W: 


K. •* • 




_jKrr 


.•Of-' 


A • 

A 


..*s 




■ <'*■ 


■f -• 


■ A ‘ 

♦ " 


V 




A 






4-< ' 

" 1 V 


rv. *f. 


•W 


, J' 

V 


^ r 

> ••V . 


-vr: 


■^y . 


•'-i- 

• « 

V. 


V * 


•* ■• 
. A 


i * 




■%t 


r:^ -*. • 

'Vi r •< 


-ii 


:s-^¥. 


,> ,| k ^ • 

^ Jr* ri 


. .*< 

ii-' 


k 


V 







'M^i 






I 



A FACE IN THE CEOEI) 


X 



C/ui/>. XW/ 







THE OCCULT GIRL 


159 


CHAPTER XXXI 

A FACE IN THE CLOUD 

The fury of the waters let loose by the cloud- 
burst had reached its climax as Luda's petition — 
a helpless woman's voiceless cry to Deity — died 
away on the massive waves of blackness without 
an echo. From a broken dam far up the mountain, 
a great log careening with fierce velocity, struck 
the tree to which she clung, swerving its branches 
farther from shore. 

Face to face with unfathomable immensity, her 
inmost thoughts vibrated with the pulse of her 
throbbing temples. Suddenly a wonderful calm 
fell upon her. Abandoning herself to the merciless 
flood, she communed in silence with her own soul, 
and, leaning upon her Creator, became curiously 
resigned. In semi-unconsciousness as it were, her 
eyelids closed; as though locked, they could not 
come apart. Yet with inward vision she beheld a 
lambent sheen quivering upon the yellow water, 
brightening its surface. As the glorious shimmer- 
ing continued, the very clouds seemed to sing, the 
winds to be subcharged with a beneficient host. 

Casting her gaze heavenward, peace beyond un- 
derstanding seized her as with joy indescribable 
she caught the source of the gleam; the dense 
clouds slowly opening disclosed like a bewildering 
sunbeam a face translucent as the halo around it, 
while a hand, fair, ethereal, guided the fluttering 
vine within her reach. Grasping its twisted fibers, 
she was transported to a grassy bank far above the 
on-rushing flood — saved by a guardian whose face 


160 LUDA 

to her strangely sightless eyes had seemed but a 
reflection of her own. 

As she was being lifted by an uncomprehensible 
power from the roaring waters, the providential 
bridge moved from under her feet, the careening log 
which had impelled it to swerve, veered ofif and an 
instant later was swallowed up in the seething 
vortex below. 

True consciousness returning, Luda’s eyes sud- 
denly flew open and she looked around her in a 
daze, remembering only the last prayer in her hope- 
less heart, all else that had followed being to her 
memory a vague dream. How — when — was a prob- 
lem to her mystified mind. After a few moments 
pause in which to extricate her bewildered thoughts, 
the weary girl struggled up the hill, exposed stones 
and thistles frightfully lacerating her feet. Yet a 
peculiar sense of safety imbued her with new 
strength, for she knew she was now not alone — 
that her surroundings vibrated with watchful souls. 
If one could rejoice under such circumstances, hers 
was an association of rejoicing. 

The weird cry of hoot-owls did not startle her ; 
the thought of wildcats, catamounts, frequenters 
of the densely-tangled woods, had no terrors for her. 
An opossum skirred past; wild boars grunted; a 
dove, pathetic testimonial of loneliness, called 
mournfully to its mate; the leaves behind rustled 
a suggestion that she was followed; but she had 
adopted as protectors the unseen friends whose 
whisperings mingled with the low winds. 

Between her home and the point she had crossed 
there was no house except a cabin some two miles 
distant in an old maple-sugar camp, negro watch- 
quarters during syrup-making; and ’twas said it 
was haunted — that the ghost of a headless man 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


161 


had been seen there — a decidedly unpleasant con- 
sideration to a lone traveler. 

Emerging after a long struggle from the almost 
impassable wilderness of cedar and holly under- 
growth, with feet sore and bleeding, limbs scratched 
and painful, Luda reached the maple grove. To 
her surprise a dim light flickered through cracks in 
the old clap-board door. 

Fully assured that human creatures, not ghosts, 
must occupy the cabin, she passed through an 
opening in the rail fence and tapped lightly while 
her heart beat a series of pit-a-pats, half hope, half 
fear. 

'‘Who dah — who dah?'’ gruffly demanded an un- 
recognized voice. 

Numb to consequences, she rapped louder. 

"Go 'way from heah. Go 'way. Wakin' folks 
up dis time o' night! Nothin' in dis place fur 
nobody." 

"It's Luda Grey. May she come in?" 

Stillness reigned for a moment, then the door 
opened a trifle. "Jis' you wait. Miss Luda. Foh de 
Ian' sake, you is got lost, sho' nuffl" 

Two of the Howard slaves had been spearing fish 
along the shoals when the sudden storm drove them 
to the nearest refuge, it being the opposite side 
of the river from home. 

"What is you doin' out in dis storm, anyhow, 
Miss Luda? An' you's all by yo'self? I clah, 
you's as wet as watah, an' yo' alls dress is taired 
to pieces! Whah's you gwine sich a night? Ain't 
nobody wif you, atall? You skeers dis niggah 
mighty nigh to death, so you does." 

"You mus' be 'bout dead, you sho'ly mus’," they 
ejaculated again and again. 

At her request they lighted a torch and set out to 
guide her. Once in sight of home, she bade them 


LUDA 


162 

return, exacting from them a sworn promise never 
to tell under any circumstances whatever of having 
seen her. 

Treading so lightly in her shoeless feet that none 
was aware of her presence, she entered the house 
and quickly changed the few wet rags that still 
clung to her, for an inconspicuous gown of dark 
homespun. After writing a short message, she 
threw herself for a moment on the bed ; but no rest 
awaited her there. So she glanced once more in 
the bedroom of her parents, thinking a last good- 
bye ; took on her arm in order to destroy them, the 
remnants of clothing that had withstood the flood ; 
and placed on a small work-table the note in which 
she had briefly said, 'T am going far away. Some 
day I shall return, and I hope you will all be proud 
of me,’^ then, the most wretched of girls, left her 
home. A draught, made by the opening and closing 
of the door, whirled the little note from the table 
into the open-fireplace where the dying embers con- 
sumed it, a crisp, inkless shadow only remaining. 

At the summit of the mountain where she had 
often climbed for Christmas greens, and sometimes 
hunted with Jack, Luda paused, casting a farewell 
look at the storm-beaten valley, viewing with pity 
the twisted trees, overwashed fields of grain, fence- 
less meadows and general devastation. The clear 
blue sky seemed millions of miles above, the valley 
below, a sea of mud, as the brilliant sun, monarch 
of earth, came peeping over the eastern mountain- 
tops. 

The knowledge that she was leaving all that was 
dear was almost too much for her, and prostrating 
herself on the water-soaked earth, she repeated over 
and over, ‘‘Why did I not drown! Oh, why was 
I saved r 

The lowing kine answering the call of early morn- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


163 


ing feeders came floating up from the valley as her 
eyes followed the curls of blue smoke issuing from 
her little home chimney. For an instant only she 
was possessed to turn back, and in that instant she 
sobbed, '‘How can I! Oh, heartless girl that I 
am V Then as if perched on some sheer cliff which 
forbade descent, she recognized the utter impossi- 
bility of changing the plan. "Why should I hesi- 
tate or regret when in my soul I know it is the thing 
to do — best for all ?’’ 

While feeling so severely her departure, yet too, 
she was conscious of the soothing companionship of 
uplifting and mysterious powers. Arising, she stood 
a brief moment, her two minds debating. Then, 
with renewed effort and undaunted courage, turn- 
ing from the sight of home and all she loved therein, 
begging that guidance wherewith the weakest may 
be strong, she set out with greater determination 
toward the new life, her heart looking backward, her 
will-power urging her forward. 

In time she reached the cross-roads, catching the 
mail-wagon for Grayson. The driver, speaking only 
as occasion demanded to the old sorrels, did not 
trouble himself to notice whether his only passenger 
was native or stranger. If she wept, it was to her- 
self; if she moaned, it was stifled. The terrible 
sadness of her heart was not allayed by the new 
scenes, though inconceivably varied, before her 
tired eyes. From Grayson she continued her journey 
to Lexington and Nashville by rail, changing at the 
latter point for Atlanta ; where, on arriving, she was 
in a daze, scarcely believing it could be her real 
self. She lingered in the waiting-room to examine 
her way-map so deftly arranged by Nathalie, hoping 
to learn definitely the distance of the school from 
the city. As she nervously unrolled Nathalie's 
package, the wrapping fluttered to the floor; she 


164 


LUDA 


noticed it was the handbill of the Whitney sale 
and bore date September twenty-fifth, three days 
hence. Ages seemed to have passed since she had 
left the Big Sandy behind. 

Voices outside the window attracted her. ‘We’ll 
go to this sale near Savannah and if I do not find 
my precious ones — oh, what shall I do! Must I 
give them up. Finding no trace there, Pedro, I 
shall not believe they were taken on the pirate boat 
and sold as slaves, but were swept away by the 
waves.” 

“Another who knows grief,” passed through the 
lonely girl’s mind, as, curiously interested, she arose 
and caught sight of two men whom she took for 
foreigners. 

“Do not despair, my boy. This war scare will 
doubtless cause more sales of slaves than ever be- 
fore, and I still believe you will locate them. The 
planter is shrewd, and will seek every opportunity 
to rid himself of this class of property now.” 

“Here’s our train. Come.” 

Without knowing what impelled her, Luda picked 
up the Whitney handbill, all stained by the muddy 
water of the Big Sandy, and held it out of the 
window. Deferentially lifting their hats, the men 
accepted it and boarded the train just pulling out. 

Taking a conveyance from the station, she quickly 
reached Miss Carter’s school. The principal, a 
woman of unusual culture, acute understanding, 
after a careful perusal of Nathalie’s letter, wel- 
comed her graciously, noting in her face of har- 
monious features a certain radiance of inner soul 
that fascinated her. The pupils, however, daught- 
ers of wealthy southerners, received her very differ- 
ently, her peculiar style provoking no little com- 
ment among them. Suitable apparel was at once 
ordered, but, unfortunately, first impressions had 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


165 


been formed. Luda’s self-designed dress, home- 
made and of inexpensive material, had passed with- 
out remark among her associates in the Sandy Val- 
ley, save that it set her apart from others, as did also 
the peculiar charm of her conversation and daily 
life at which many marveled. That mere clothes 
should constitute an additional barrier to her happi- 
ness, was a source of embarrassment to Luda, yet 
she heroically endeavored to appear at ease in the 
conventional uniform. The teacher rather liked 
the picturesque dress, regarding it as exceptionally 
fitted to the girl’s oriental type, but, to save criti- 
cism, thought it might be wiser for her also to 
conform to the custom. Observing later, however, 
that the change quite robbed the strangely-interest- 
ing girl of self-possession and naturalness, render- 
ing her in some way awkward, Miss Carter com- 
promised, insisting only on change in material and 
color. And thereafter Luda Grey, draped in gowns 
a la Recamier, became an object of admiration, a 
picturesquely pleasing acquisition to the aristo- 
cratic seminary for girls. 


166 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XXXII 

THE BETROTHAL OF MISS LILA-LILY 

While Luda was ardently throwing herself in the 
school work in an effort to banish homesickness, 
and praying to forget the man who had stabbed her 
poor heart in more ways than one, the Big Sandy 
Valley was taking on its Autumnal garment of flam- 
ing hues, October suffusing the leaves with a new 
gorgeousness. 

Each day Nathalie Downing grew weaker. Top- 
ics that might distress her were avoided, news- 
papers kept religiously out of her reach, and 
Lincoln’s name was never spoken in her presence. 
Born and reared in Baltimore, the daughter of a 
slave-holder, she was naturally in sympathy with 
Secession. 

On pleasant days Rush took the now-confirmed 
invalid out in a wheeled chair. While shaving or 
otherwise assisting his master in making his toilet 
mornings, he would often talk of her, it being 
evident she spoke to him of a future life. ‘'Marse 
Guy, Miss Nathalie is moh like de angels den rale 
people. She tell ’bout de good Lawd till ye mos’ 
sees Him right foh yo’ face an’ eyes. It’ll jes’ break 
dis niggah’s heart ef she die, so hit will. Cain’t 
you-all do nothin’ to save Miss Nathalie? Dis nig- 
gah pray fer her day an’ night, suh.” 

A supreme calmness covered the countenance of 
the master who, though making no reply, was 
deeply touched by the simple adoration thus dis- 
played by this illiterate servant for the angelic 
girl he had chosen for his wife. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


167 

Although his heart was scarred with sorrow at 
Luda Grey’s untimely death, and he truly mourned 
the one already gone, he did not forget his duty to 
the living — to her who had inspired in him a pro- 
found affection ; and a strange numbness seized his 
brain as purple waves floated before his tearless 
eyes. 

All hearts at Ivywild were stirred to the depths 
when the doctor held out no hope for Nathalie. 
Her brother, quietly leaving the sick-chamber, wan- 
dered alone among the shrubbery. Covering his 
face with his hands in an abandonment to grief, he 
threw himself on the leaf-strewn bank, where, 
impelled by sympathy, the fair Lily seated herself 
beside him. 

"'Our beautiful Nathalie!” he exclaimed. "'How 
can I give her up! Mother can never stand the 
separation — never.” 

Lily, who had hitherto mercilessly teased him, 
keeping him continually in suspense as to her 
identity, endeavored now to sooth him and spoke in 
terms of endearment. The spirit of mischief en- 
tirely disappeared, and she could not resist when, 
there on the blue-green grass that nestled at the 
water’s edge, he drew her head with its glory of 
chestnut-brown hair to his heaving bosom. 

"One word only will help me — not to forget, 
but to endure — one word that will comfort me, 
Lily — your answer to-day to my repeated request — 
become a daughter to my broken-hearted parents — 
be my wife.” 

The consolatory "yes” was no longer deferred, 
and there on the banks of the picturesque river, 
under a sky changing from pink and golden tints 
to azure, Lily de Mai agreed to sever the bonds of 
twinship, to dream her inmost dreams with a chosen 
one. 


168 


LUDA 


Oblivious to all else in this moment of mutual sur- 
render they did not hear the approach of Ned and 
Claudia Howard, who of late had ridden over daily 
to inquire after Nathalie. Ned took in the situation 
at a glance, and Lily, extending her left hand on 
which gleamed the token of future oneness, said 
seriously, ‘Torgive me, Ned, I promise not to — 
well, Fm going to confide to you the only known 
method of distinguishing Lila and me. See,’' put- 
ting her hand to her forehead, “Lila has two distinct 
cowlicks; I have only one. So, hereafter, be right. 
Oh, ours isn’t the only affair that is settled, is it, 
Ned?” 

Words were unnecessary, for Ned’s face flushed 
the answer a hundredfold. 

Lila having joined them, Claudia left the couples 
to their self-sufficiency and pursued her way to the 
sick-chamber. Since Luda’s disappearance Claudia 
had become greatly subdued ; and the invalid sought 
to interest her with incidents of her own girlhood, 
accounts of her studies, and of the hours spent at 
West Point, including confidences as to her hopes 
and affections. 

The succeeding hazy days of Autumn found 
Nathalie stronger, and when the engagements of 
Lila-Lily were announced, her apparent improve- 
ment added to the general joyousness; while her 
laugh was as merry as that of the twins themselves 
when on hearing of the engagement of Ruth Louns 
to Dr. Hamilton, one ejaculated, “About time, I 
should say !” 

“Her letter doesn’t state when they are to be 
married. In another hundred years, I suppose,” 
cried the other. 

“Why, Ruth is getting to be an old maid ! And 
do you know, they’ve been exactly four years, six 
months and a day becoming engaged! Miss Lila- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


169 


Lily didn’t wait like that. No siree!” Catching 
each other around the waist the mischief-loving 
twins executed a home-grown jig to the amusement 
of all. 


170 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XXXIII 
luda's offering 

While rejoicing in Luda's devotion to study, Miss 
Carter regretted that she persisted in holding her- 
self aloof from the other students. Yet there was 
a sort of poetic harmony even in this, as in every 
action of the singularly graceful girl. 

She had made one confidential friend only — an 
English girl whose family had recently moved from 
the East to Tennessee. This friend was also un- 
popular, because perhaps of her pronounced north- 
ern sympathies. Drawn to each other by a com- 
mon embarrassment, Luda Grey and Millie De- 
lancey often strolled together in the grove of the 
academy or in surrounding fields and woods. One 
Sunday afternoon, going farther than usual, they 
found in a sheltered dale a mass of late blossoms 
semi-tropical in its wild profusion, a sort of crown- 
ing effort of nature. 

It was a lovely, quiet spot, and the girls lingered, 
gathering only the choicest. For some reason Luda 
felt strangely moved. Though no one but Millie 
was near, she heard a call — someone spoke her 
name. 

‘We are robbing the virgin forest, and some 
power is rising in protest, Millie dear,’’ she said, 
half- jestingly. 

Failing to divine her meaning, Millie laughingly 
responded, “Then we had better depart before that 
unknown power overtakes us.” 

Returning to the house, Luda placed her flowers 
in water, and seating herself by the window 
watched the changing sky whereon, as upon a great 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


171 


sea, sailed galleons of whitest clouds. Somewhat 
fatigued — the ramble having been longer than 
usual — a peculiar sense of drowsiness came over 
her, gently sealing her eyes. 

“Come. Bring the flowers. Nathalie calls,’’ said 
a voice. And instantly Luda was translated to the 
Sandy Valley — to Ivy wild, where, upon a snow- 
white bed, her eyes closing to things of earth, open- 
ing to things eternal, lay her benefactress, glorious 
Nathalie. 

As if cognizant of her presence, the face of the 
dying girl brightened while about her fell a soft, 
moving mist out of which, perfectly visible to Luda, 
appeared angelic beings. Transfused in this filmy 
vapor, in form and semblance as she had known 
her in all her ethereal beauty yet with a more 
divine loveliness, Luda beheld the passing soul of 
Nathalie Downing supported by the visitant band. 

As Millie Delancey’s voice broke across her con- 
sciousness, Luda opened her eyes and looked about 
her doubtfully. Her heart thrilled as her mind 
recalled the scene she had just witnessed, and which 
seemed too real to be merely a dream. 


172 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XXXIV 
god's eternal spring 

His daughter having another relapse toward the 
end of the month, Judge Downing requested her 
attending physician to call in consultation the emin- 
ent specialist, Dr. Andrews, of Charleston, who, at 
the patient's urgent plea to be informed as to her 
exact condition, replied, ‘‘An attempt to deceive you 
would be futile, Miss Downing, since you have, I 
believe, divined the truth." 

Late the following Sunday Nathalie called her 
loved ones to her room and told them of her con- 
versation with Dr. Andrews. “But I knew already," 
she said with a smile, a magical light enveloping 
her, while the atmosphere stirred, seeming to pro- 
claim a mystic depth of serene intelligence around 
her. Casting her gaze upward whence emanated 
the radiance, an expression of golden peace came 
into her eyes, as if they rested upon a heavenly 
mirage and she said, “This morning at sunrise, 
music most divine filled my room, and then it must 
have been my guardian angel who spoke to me, 
‘At the approach of the next twilight, Nathalie, we 
will come for you.' " Her pure spirit upborne by 
trust supreme glowed through the lovely face 
enshrouded by a new softness. 

“Do not think of me as dead — sleeping in a 
grave of earth ; but rather as one whose hope has 
become a living reality." With loving tenderness, 
she made disposition of her worldly possessions, 
giving most of her jewels to Lily, who would take 
her place in the home. 

She then asked to be left alone with Guy who. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


173 


with head bowed low, knelt at her bedside as the 
others withdrew. 

''Guy dear/' she said, tenderly smoothing his hair 
with her delicate fingers, "Nathalie must leave you, 
and her wish is to comfort you in your approaching 
loneliness/' 

"Oh Nathalie, I beg of you, do not say must!'' 

"I love you with the sort of affection that death 
will only strengthen, Guy. And by the intensity 
of that love, I want from you a promise which will, 
I believe, be to you and to one whom you also, 
loved, lifelong consolation." 

"There is nothing you can ask I will not grant, 
but oh, spare me this separation, dear, dear 
Nathalie," he replied, suppressing as best he could 
his overwrought emotions. 

She looked him straight in the eyes as he raised 
his face to hers. "Listen to me Guy, for what I 
am about to say will no doubt surprise even you. 
I do not believe as you and the others, that Luda 
Grey was drowned. I well know your passion for 
her — a passion which, try as you would, you had 
not the power to conquer. Therefore I cannot find 
it in my heart to blame you. I loved her also. 
And now I want your promise that you will seek 
her, and if you find her, give her the place you 
intended for me — make her your wife.'’ 

For the moment Guy gazed at her in wonderment, 
while the query in his mind was, could she be 
conscious of what she was saying — was she semi- 
delirious? That Luda Grey lived to-day, that she 
had passed safely through the fearful storm that 
night, was beyond his most hopeful belief. But 
he would not even think of making an effort to 
dissuade Nathalie from what he considered merely 
a delusion of the mind. Besides, Luda's disap- 


174 


LUDA 


pearance had never been particularly dwelt upon in 
the presence of the sick girl. 

Clasping more closely the wasted hand, he pressed 
a kiss on the colorless brow, and when he had 
regained control of himself, said tenderly, ‘'You are 
my hope, Nathalie — my inspiration. Your words 
shall be ‘a lamp unto my path.' " 

As was his daily practice, Dr. Hampton called 
for a brief prayer in the sick-chamber. The rays of 
the departing sun gilded the mountain pines and 
multi-colored oaks above the valley, casting sha- 
dows over Ivywild, as Nathalie's loved ones and 
the de Mai family gathered at her bedside. The 
pastor spoke soothingly to her, saying he had 
prayed that she might yet be touched by the hand 
of Him who is able to heal all ills, if in His love 
and wisdom it were best. 

‘T have no fear of death — no wish to remain in 
this body — and I shall pass quickly through the 
shadow. The light begins to dawn." ‘ 

“The sustaining grace of God; a divine hope — 
a triumphant faith !" said the minister, raising his 
hands. 

Nathalie’s lips repeated his prayer, and when he 
had risen, in renewed voice that seemed to reach 
beyond the pale of earth and earthly things, she began 
that hymn of promise, “I'm going home to die no 
more." Though her eyes evinced the wish that all 
join her in the song, the pastor alone was able, 
himself seeming fairly hypnotized by unseen wit- 
nesses. 

Still kneeling by the bed, Guy’s hand met the 
invalid's firm clasp, as with a smile she spoke of 
masses of beautiful flowers about the room. Lifting 
her gaze in the direction of the soft, white draperies 
about the high-posted bed, Nathalie's spiritual eyes 
must have opened to the sublime possibilities of 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


175 


continued life after casting off the body, for with 
a flash of recognition, a smile illumining her peaceful 
countenance, she whispered : 

‘‘They have come !” 

So, in mid-Autumn, with the falling of prophetic 
leaves, Nathalie Downing’s soul passed through the 
Winter of death, even unto the ineffable glory of 
God’s eternal Spring. 


176 


WDA 


CHAPTER XXXV 

FREE 

Guy de Mai’s first vote had been cast on the win- 
ning side; Abraham Lincoln was president-elect. 
Excitement ran high, and there was much comment, 
the one most generally heard being, ‘‘The South is 
becoming too hot for men with northern sym- 
pathies.” During this time of suspense the sale of 
Ivywild was completed, and the de Mai men re- 
joiced in the knowledge that they were soon to 
1 ave bickerings and dangerous discussions behind, 
while the hearts of the women of the household 
were filled with sadness as they made preparations 
to depart forever from the home they loved so 
dearly. Perhaps the hardest task was their efifort 
to assuage the grief of the blacks who did not 
doubt for a moment that they were to be sold as had 
been the Whitney and Moore slaves. That their 
master might free them was undreamed of by them, 
and, lest they should unintentionally frustrate his 
plans, he dared not enlighten them. Gathering in 
their log meeting-house, they prayed long and fer- 
vently. They told the Lord how they loved the 
old massa and missus ; that they didn’t want to be 
separated from each other ; imploring Him earnestly 
to lead them through their tribulations. “O Lawd,” 
one prayed hysterically, “don’ send yo’ po’ chillun 
away from dis place dat is heben hitself!” Then 
more calmly, as if in full belief his request would 
be granted, “You ain’t gwine ter, is ye, good Brud- 
der Lawd?” 

“You jis’ sot down dah, Mose,” another cried. 
“Youse gwine plum crazy, so ye is. Let Bruddah 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


177 


Jabe pray what's bettah 'quainted wid de Lawd den 
you is. You tells de Lawd dis place is heben, an' 
He'll be 'suited, kase He knows dis is jis’ a place 
fo' sinnahs to prepah ; an' you goin' on dat a way 
talkin' to de big Massa in de sky!" 

The wenches performed their duties in a dazed, 
uncertain manner; or, hugging each other in abject 
misery, rocked to and fro, weeping and moaning 
that they should never see one another again. 

Having occasion to go to his room, Guy found 
Rush on his knees, praying and sobbing piteously, 
‘‘O Lawd, dis niggah am 'bout dead, sho' as yoah 
bo'n." 

‘‘What's the trouble, Rush?" 

“Oh Marse Guy, youse all gwine 'way an' sell 
ole Rush; an' dis po' niggah's heart is broke short 
off, an' he jis' cain't stan' hit to go 'way from you all, 
Marse Guy, why you gwine ter sell us an' de bosses? 
I jis' jump in de river, so I will," looking his master 
piteously in the face. “Marse Guy, don' do hit, 
don' do hit." 

“You old fool! Get up and wash your black 
face and stop that whining." 

“Joe Johnston dun say how we's gwine ter be 
all sold up " 

“I tell you you're not going to be sold, so Joe 
doesn't know. Now whistle a bit. There, you look 
better." 

“Marse Guy, you ain't funnin', is yer? Don' 
fool dis ole niggah, kase he cain't stan' no mo' — no 
mo . 

Somewhat comforted. Rush — who had earned his 
name when a boy from his rushing instantly into 
everything he was directed to do — rose laboriously 
and made an attempt to whistle, finishing, however, 
with a tremulous sigh. “Cain't do hit no mo', Marse. 
No use try in'. Cain't whistle an' sing no mo’ in dis 


178 LUDA 

wo’Id. All de pucker is dun gone outen’ dis mouf, 
for sho’, Marse Guy.” 

‘‘Then it serves you right. The idea of whimper- 
ing like an old fool when everybody else is at 
work! Now come along and get some things out 
of the store-room for me. I tell you you’ll be ruined 
forever if you lose that pucker; so you’d better 
get it back.” 

The afternoon previous to their departure, 
grandma, Mrs. de Mai and the twins took a farewell 
stroll about the place. As they passed through 
the quarters it required all the self-restraint they 
could command, not to reassure the panic-stricken 
blacks by confessing the truth. 

The negroes, with forebodings of separations, ate 
their evening meal in silence. Toward dusk the 
major went to the cabins and ordered them to col- 
lect their clothes and bedding, and, taking whatever 
was necessary for comfort, be out of sight of Ivy- 
wild by daybreak. They were stunned, gazing at 
their master in mute appeal. 

“You know where the boats are. Pole to the 
junction around the point. Your freedom is at 
stake; and my plans might fail if any slave-runner 
should meet you this side of Ohio. But should 
anyone attempt to stop you, tell them you are my 
servants, going ahead of the family to the new 
home; if suspected of running away, you would 
be captured. You will be met, and housed on my 
farm. Get the boats off soon after midnight.” 

A weird scene followed. Dark shadows flitted 
stealthily from cabin to cabin, finally forming into 
a procession of dusky pilgrims with burdens of 
various shapes and sizes wrapped in bags or blan- 
kets, and marching silently to the water’s edge. 
Heretofore their oars had been stroked to the beat 
of some happy plantation melody, but now fear 


THE OCCULT GIRL 179 

closed their Ups while they floated noiselessly down 
the Big Sandy. 

Guy was sorry, yet glad to leave Ivywild; sorry 
to bid farewell to the familiar haunts of his boy- 
hood; glad to depart for a time from the scenes 
of his two-fold sorrow. 

It was not until the family arrived at the new 
home that they learned of the adventures while 
floating to freedom of their slaves who numbered 
one less than when they left Ivywild. When about 
half the distance they had been hailed from the 
Virginia shore by two men with a pack of hounds 
on the track of a runaway negro. The dogs set 
up a howl, and frightened almost out of their senses 
the de Mai slaves poled faster. The rear boat 
swerved and a bundle rolled into the water; at- 
tempting tp catch it, eleven-year-old Rufus fell 
overboard. It was all they could do to restrain 
the child's mother from plunging after him. The 
polemen dared not stop, even had not the swiftness 
of the current prevented; so when the youngster 
came spluttering to the surface, the boat was a 
great deal further away. The negro-hunters, brand- 
ishing horse-pistols, swore at the oarsmen and 
ordered them to pull in. But the terrified slaves 
disregarded them and, minus poor Rufus, pursued 
their course to and across what has been called the 
Mason and Dixon Line. 

When later the major gave to each of his slaves 
a paper of manumission, a curious scene followed. 
They were absolutely incapable of comprehending 
changed conditions, appearing helpless and hope- 
less as they stood bewildered, their black fingers 
clutching their legal voucher of freedom. 


180 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XXXVI 

CAPTAIN GUY DE MAI 

The fourth of March had come and gone. Lincoln 
had been inaugurated president, and the nation’s 
heart throbbed with increasing suspense, culminat- 
ing with the firing on Sumter. 

Having enlisted at an early call, Guy de Mai 
received orders to report at Columbus, where he 
was commissioned to organize and assume com- 
mand of a company of volunteers with headquarters 
at Ceredo, West Virginia, near the mouth of the 
Big Sandy. This company subsequently became a 
part of the Fifth Virginia Regiment, and later on 
was attached to the division under General Rosen- 
cranz which finally amalgamated with the Army of 
the Potomac. 

It was a time of great activity all over the coun- 
try. The sound of fife and drum was heard at 
every turn, school-houses and town-halls were con- 
verted into barracks and enlistment stations, public 
places generally being utilized for drilling troops 
in methods of war. 

Excitement beggared description when the sol- 
diers departed for the front. Captain de Mai’s regi- 
ment with others embarking at fronton, Ohio. And 
as the band played: 

^ We’ll rally round the flag, boys. 

We’ll rally once again. 

Shouting the battle-cry of Freedom P 

flying the red, white and blue and loaded to the 
yrater’s edge with Ohio’s brave men and boys (for 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


181 


it seemed not one old enough to bear a gun had 
been left behind) the boats backed from the wharf 
and floated slowly down the stream. Overcome at 
the — perhaps final — separation, mothers, wives, sis- 
ters, sweethearts, succumbed to passionate weeping. 
Lawrence County mourned. 


182 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XXXVII 

A DAY TO BE REMEMBERED 

During the first few months at school Luda Grey 
not only found her powers taxed to the utmost in 
acquainting herself with the use of books and pre- 
paring recitations, but in addition she experienced 
the embarrassment incident to sudden social eleva- 
tion. That she was a genius had not occurred to 
her own mind, yet her teachers were attracted by 
her quick perception and a strange underlying abil- 
ity. To learn lessons was the easiest of her tasks, 
for in some way she had known them before; but 
to others how this could be they did not understand, 
unless it was a manifestation of some previous in- 
telligence or knowledge. Joy and melancholy each had 
their part in her moods. Sometimes her expression 
was rapt as if she were filled with ecstatic awe; 
again, it was tinged with tragedy, that of the one 
love in her soul. 

Miss Carter, ardently desiring the success of her 
singular pupil, overestimated Luda's strength, and 
the termination of the first year found the girl quite 
exhausted; so much so that the preceptress, be- 
lieving in the wonderful efficacy of a few weeks 
back to Nature, encouraged her to accept Millie 
Delancey’s invitation to spend the vacation with 
her at Rose-Crest among the odorous pines of the 
foot-hills of historic Lookout. And there amid the 
luxurious surroundings of her friend’s magnificent 
home, with slaves at hand to do one’s bidding, and 
with rest and recreation happily combined, she was 
so restored that she became in her renewed vivaci- 
ousness the very sunshine of the household. The 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


183 


girls had many pleasant drives in the vicinity of 
Lookout Mountain along picturesque streams and 
through grand, dense woods. The one most memor- 
able and beautiful occurred on the first Sabbath of 
her stay. The atmosphere was hazy over the wes- 
tern horizon, low, fleecy clouds now and then ob- 
scuring the quivering tree-tops. A slender rivulet 
gushed from a deep, almost buried spring at the 
foot of a grassy mound; and though July was at 
hand it was temptingly cool in the hollows and 
shaded woods. The undergrowth and dwarf trees 
covered with wild-rose vines in abundant bloom 
resembled huge bouquets ; the perfume of wild 
honeysuckle and sweet-william blossoms mingling 
with that of the rose permeated the air vibrant with 
the song of vari-tinted birds. Fascinated with the 
beauty of the woodlands, Luda suggested that they 
alight for a stroll. Under the mandrake’s broad 
green leaves that carpeted the earth, lay bushels 
of ripe yellow May-apples, which recalled her 
mother’s fondness for that delicious fruit. Leading 
in an opposite direction from the hiding-places Qf 
their young, partridges disported themselves at a 
safe distance ; daintily-speckled wild pheasants 
darted here and there, cackling in fear lest their 
nests be molested. 

To Luda’s mind unseen presences were near; 
she felt gentle touches,, loving embraces, heard 
breathings and whisperings as if voices welcomed 
her to this peaceful domain. When she bent the 
branches, invisible hands apparently grasped the 
flowers; when she passed a faded blossom, it took 
on renewed life and fragrance. And withal there 
spread before her mind’s eye a wonderful scene — 
a mirage of a darkened little home in the valley of 
the Big Sandy — her home ; but it being her constant 
habit to suppress all such sensations within her own 


184 LUDA 

soul, she said nothing to her companion of the 
strange picture. 

Delighted with their outing, the girls returned 
just as supper was announced. Guests were ex- 
pected for the evening, and Luda hurriedly changed 
her dress. So averse had she grown to meeting 
strangers, it was with misgivings she entered the 
grand old-fashioned drawing-room. To her surprise, 
however, the evening proved a decidedly pleasant 
one, Millie’s handsome brother devoting himself 
to her assiduously. His rich tenor voice blending 
with the mezzo-soprano touched a responsive chord 
in her heart, giving her that exquisite joy that a 
soul attuned to nature finds in musical harmony. 

Time passed more slowly after her return to 
school. Thoughts of home and wonderings about 
Guy and Nathalie filled her with forebodings. She 
tried to forget; and threw herself into her studies 
with greater zeal, supposing that long ere this her 
benefactress and Guy must have been married. At 
the end of this year she had made most satisfactory 
progress and had daily become more reconciled 
to her surroundings. She was, besides, so improved 
in health that she determined to spend the vacation 
in study, thereby to gain ground in every possible 
way. So she went to Atlanta and took up languages 
with a Spanish lady sojourning in that city. There 
she had also the opportunity of meeting highly 
cultured people of the best southern type, as well as 
a coterie of distinguished foreigners. 

On returning to Carter Seminary, her position 
had greatly changed for the better ; she was recog- 
nized as one of the brightest in her classes and 
was accorded a place among the most popular 
students, some important part being invariably as- 
signed her at the Friday evening entertainments. 
To one of these school socials there came among 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


185 


other guests from the city, Mr. Louns, a young 
soldier who had just enlisted in the Confederate 
Army as a non-commissioned officer. His constant 
attentions to Miss Grey left no doubt as to what 
was the attraction that led him to Carter Seminary. 
When introduced as a friend of Madame Olivares, 
by Luda, he made no effort to conceal from the 
popular principal his infatuation for her brilliant 
pupil, declaring that he would always retain the 
memory of her voice, the light and shade of her 
face, and her singular beauty as she had recited 
an original verse. 

“Like her poem. Miss Grey is herself fascinat- 
ingly mysterious,’’ he said, “her words seeming to 
flow from some inexhaustible fountain.” 

Considering it most important that Luda should 
not become interested in aught else before having 
finished her education. Miss Carter was not sorry 
that he came to no more of the entertainments. 
That his marked attentions were discontinued was 
not the fault of Mr. Louns, however, the exigencies 
of war having called him speedily away. 


186 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XXXVIII 

LETTER FROM GUY — ^AND HE IS DEAD'^ 

The following year Luda resumed her course 
in languages, further availing herself of the social 
advantages to be found in Atlanta — incomparable 
blessing to the lonely girl for her heart, so closed 
to happiness, had never wavered in its devotion to 
Guy de Mai. Although she had heard not one word 
since she left home, she could not believe otherwise 
than that he had married Nathalie. She was con- 
fident too that he would be fighting in the army of 
the North, for time and again she had as in visions 
seen him in its uniform. 

Scanning a list of casualties in the newspaper 
one day, her eye fell upon the words, ‘‘Guy de Mai, 
a brave young captain, killed at Gettysburg.'’ 

Instantly everything in the room seemed pos- 
sessed with life and, like her head, to be reeling 
round and round. Grasping at the nearest chair 
she sank to her knees beside it, burying her face in 
her trembling hands. She could not think, the 
world and everything it contained, became void to 
her. The greatest of sorrows had overtaken her. 
The earth was so empty, for the light of her life 
had gone out. Although she had resigned herself 
to the irrevocable fact that Guy belonged to 
Nathalie, yet she believed him the ideal of all that 
was noble, brave and true. 

‘‘Ah, poor Nathalie!" she said to herself later on, 
“the brilliance of noon-day sun that was yours is 
darkened now — to shine no more." 

The day's post brought her a letter from Herbert 
Delancey. He had written often since Luda's visit 



STHTINO THE DEED TO THE THOT’GHT 

Chat’ xxxvnr. 



.V y 








1- 








.r 


r»<w. 






■t ■• 



'V- 


' V 


- ^ 'I, f , • 

^ it 1 .%^" ' 


-* ^j-.vv'‘V *= 


■ *1 * ^ « I WXn t 

w^yitr^ ' 

c*, .* - 


• i 




4^. 


:--r* 

>',*•>> :y 



i • ^ ^ V 




J » 


•#'' 






«» 






-* ■ 

■ . i 

- /ty 




. ' V .." ^ . . 




4/:' 


o^, ' ‘ 




1 .--V r 

>\f 


\f ' •« 


I tV . 


. 0 - S' 


^v*- ••• ' 


w 


liri? '^'S- . ' ' ’.f-\ ■^' ^ 

1 


r^- 


• .• \ 4 4 


•^r. 


w .1 


ii^ 






•* . 



v.'.-'-vjSV?:-';*-- .3 

; \ . - is'-W'M 

1 

■'• . -jfl 





>, 






• « « ^ V 

• 4 >-y' , . . 4 -, -.’ V- 

■* • • , *. ' ■ . ' r 




I I 


'" • i 




»* 


I 


•• f’ - ♦• 







m 




■'* 'V.-;;;: 




*“\ 




: 



ill; ^ 

•.rv ;4 - 


%< •* « Wi' 


. ' .^-’ v‘ •■ ■ 

i*-- » 

.' ^ 'V. 


r.rv-''' 


*•. 




'« 


4 : 








r 





• .-•> 


r'f^i 't 


,|,$' -iJ,.'., .'-S ■■ 



>Va k 


c » '• * i* 


* t 




.'V 

* ^ ^ 4f 







' ‘ ’ 




VI. 




. -4 . 




S'"; ■ . . 


■•' s' 


■■Tx 




\ I 




• •> • ^ •- 


t ' 1 . • , 

• ^ ^ .. ■ 

■■ ,J<' ' • •" '• ■' 


• i: 


. ^:->4 



^ * 


. >• '**< ^ ^ • 

v-'^ 


4 ;•' 4 ^^ 1 -^ Nl' . • ■'• 





THE OCCULT GIRL 


187 


to Rose Crest, but the correspondence had been 
somewhat desultory on her part; from the start 
she had endeavored to hold his attentions to her on 
the plane of mere brotherly courtesy shown to 
his sister's dearest friend. 

Her mind far, far away, even to the field of 
Gettysburg where lay in cold death the one love of 
her life, she opened Mr. Delancey’s letter with 
little interest. To her great surprise it contained 
a declaration of the writer's undying affection and 
a proposal for her hand in marriage. 

“I have inherited an extensive property near Lon- 
don, dear Miss Grey," he wrote, ‘‘and my family 
will return with me at no late date — every member 
of whom would rejoice at your consent to accom- 
pany us. The beginning of this letter expresses but 
inadequately the depth of my love for you; and 
the close can contain no more than a suggestion of 
how proud I would be to sail from these shores 
with the most charming, most beautiful girl in 
America for my bride. I beg you not to consider 
my request lightly, but to believe me most sincere 
in my affection for you." 

Though this was the first real love-letter Luda 
Grey had ever received, it caused her no elation. 
She continued to repeat in a dull monotone, “My 
hopes are forever darkened. What does anything 
matter now? Guy, dead, dead! Oh, the sting of 
death — not to him — but to me !" She again buried 
her face in her hands, but shed no tear, her heart 
was too stunned, her grief too deep for outward 
manifestation. Even though she had resigned him 
to Nathalie, the whisperings to her heart had in 
some way kept her happy. 

As Delancey had pleaded for an immediate re- 
sponse, Luda summoned courage later that day and 
sat down at her desk to thank him for the honor he 


188 


LUDA 


had accorded her. She told him of her ambitions-^ 
her greatest desire being to finish her education, 
thereafter to give herself wholly to missionary 
work. While penning the lines a new thought 
came to her mind : As the wife of a man of wealth 
might she not be enabled to accomplish even more 
in that line than she could ever hope to do alone? 
So, moved by impulse, she wrote him : ‘'Marriage 
in my estimation, Mr. Delancey, is as sacred as 
heaven itself, and in giving the hand, the heart with 
its every pulsation should respond. I could not 
say at this writing that my heart would ever re- 
spond to yours. But if, in future — say at the end of 
another year — your feelings toward me have under- 
gone no change, if you still believe you could be 
happy with me, and in the meantime my present 
regard for you should deepen to an affection worthy 
of your acceptance, I may consider your proposal. 
Until that time — and thanking you from the deepest 
recesses of my heart for the greatest compliment 
man gives to woman — I am, indeed your friend, 
Luda Grey.’’ 

She addressed and sealed the letter, ready to 
post, yet was far from happy in the contemplation 
of her act. Though inspired by unselfish ambition, 
something accused her ; she feared that she had 
yielded to the voice of the tempter, sacrificed her 
womanly instincts, been untrue to her better self 
and false to the very principles she had advocated 
all her life. 

Falling apparently into a restless sleep after the 
midnight hour, Luda received another message — 
not by post — by Amarita who had brought light to 
her heart in many of her darkest sorrows. It 
was from Guy, and consisted of four lines. The 
words were as plainly visible, as distinctly traced 
as were those in the letter which came that day 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


189 


from Herbert Delancey. She read and re-read them : 
“I want the right to stand by you — in your joys, 
in your sorrows, and in danger. I love you.’^ 

Far in the distance she beheld a battlefield — Guy 
in uniform, his head against a bullet-riddled tree, 
between him and herself vast waves of impassible 
mists ebbed and flowed. Hurriedly burying their 
dead comrades, soldiers, awaiting further orders, 
reverently covered the face of the officer with a 
blanket which he thrust aside, and perceiving he 
still lived, they bore him away. 

“Promise,’' said a tender voice, and Luda awoke 
with a start, tears stealing into her eyes, her lips 
framing the name, “Nathalie!” Indeed, so vividly 
had Nathalie stood by her bedside that Luda turned 
again and again, unable to persuade herself she had 
not actually seen her in real life. 

When fully aroused, her mind reverted to the 
dream. “A letter from Guy — and he is dead! His 
words to me under the sycamore — dear Nathalie’s 
last words, too! Ah, they do not approve of the 
letter I have written to Herbert Delancey.” 

Springing from bed she seized the envelope ready 
for posting,* and exclaiming, “I will destroy it !” 
suited the deed to the thought, lighted her candle, 
and, holding the letter at arm’s length, watched it 
ignite, flame and consume. 


190 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XXXIX 

‘^wouldn’t I DO TO SKEER WIF?’’ 

From time to time during his career as a soldier, 
Guy de Mai was lauded as a gay young hero. On 
the contrary, he personally was discouraged and 
morose, and had it not been for enforced activity 
of army life he would no doubt have been utterly 
miserable at times. His name appeared in the list 
of killed at Gettysburg, yet he was only wounded; 
and the wound, not a dangerous one, he was later 
granted leave of absence, and returned home, 
where among his loved ones and with careful nurs- 
ing, he soon started on the way to recovery, and ere 
long was driving about with his pretty sisters. 

Southern Ohio had its sensation in the guerilla 
raid of Morgan, and Lila-Lily often related per- 
sonal experiences of this episode of the war in 
which old men, boys, and some women, armed with 
farm implements, pistols, any old thing to kill with, 
waited at the river’s edge to kill Morgan as he 
landed in Ohio. In return Guy entertained Lila- 
Lily with thrilling accounts of his personal engage- 
ments, such as the Lynchburg ’ raid when mules 
cut from gun wagons and caissons, and mounted by 
soldiers would run round and round in a panic 
when separated from their mates; or neighing, would 
refuse to proceed a step until side by side as if in 
harness again. 

Promoted to colonel, Guy was attached upon re- 
covery to a new regiment which eventually became 
part of Sherman’s command on his famous march 
to the sea. He was greatly amused the day before 
his departure on overhearing a conversation be- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 191 

tween black Rush and Lorenzo, employed ex- 
slaves. 

“Now, look heah, niggah, dis yer thing is jis’ 
gone long 'nulf, I tells ye. Dah is po’ Marse Guy 
an’ all de Ohio an’ Sandy boys too, gone to de wah 
to be killed. An’ dis niggah is gwine too; sho’ as 
yo’re bohn, he is.” 

“You big fool,” ha-ha-ed Lorenzo. “No niggah 
ain’t wanted in dis yer wah. De rebels would be 
so gusted seein’ you dah, dey sholy shoot you like a 
ole possum. De niggah’s is what dey’s fightin’ ’bout, 
man. Don’ yer know nothin’? De No’th’s jealous 
kase dey hain’t got no niggahs, an’ dey’s gwine ter 
take ’em all ’way frum evahbody.” 

The opposition did not stagger Rush’s lusty 
patriotism. “Yaas, dat’s de truf; dey is fightin’ 
’bout de niggah — an’ dat’s why I’s gwine ter give 
’em one mo’ to fight ’bout.” 

Afterward, confiding to “Marse Guy” his deter- 
mination, Rush felt sadly crestfallen on being re- 
minded that he was too old to fight. Whistling 
mournfully a moment, he was cheered by a clever 
idea. 

“Den, Marse Kun’l, wouldn’t I do to skeer wif?” 


192 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XL 

A PEN-PICTURE 

When Miss Grey arrived for her Spanish lesson, 
Madame Olivares laid aside her pen, folded the 
sheet and looking up with a smile of greeting, ex- 
claimed, ‘‘The picture is incomplete.” For, though 
the letter just written to a former pupil in France 
contained a keen analysis of Luda’s personality and 
character, the teacher felt that she had not really 
done justice to her charming subject. 

“And, dear Monsieur de la Montagne, I must tell 
you about an American girl in Atlanta who inter- 
ests me so much. A princess in bearing, tall, slen- 
der, willowy, with a rare attractiveness. Her low, 
wide forehead, marble-like, with here and there a 
curl falling gracefully over it; almond-shaped, red- 
brown eyes that penetrate one’s inmost soul — their 
long, dark lashes sweeping the cheeks. Though 
ordinarily pale, when animated a lovely pink blends 
with the firm whiteness of her skin. Between the 
red lips of her pretty mouth gleam teeth that rival 
in luster the pearls surrounding a heart-shaped 
locket that she constantly wears. This locket — which 
contains miniature likenesses of two children, a boy 
and a girl, the latter curiously like herself, is in- 
trinsically valuable enough to be coveted by the 
favorite of a king. Since she does not prize the 
jewels for their worth, I fancy they have some 
mysterious significance unknown even to her. She 
reads French, Spanish, German, with the apprecia- 
tion of a cosmopolitan; with superior comprehen- 
sion she peruses the most difficult classics; in some 
unexplained manner they they are surely not alto- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


193 


gather new to her. There is in her make-up an un- 
deniable nobility of purpose, giving one the im- 
pression of a soul living at once on earth and in 
heaven. In her presence I have a strange feeling 
of nearness to some indefinable power, and a most 
heavenly atmosphere surrounds both my mental 
and physical being. In Europe she would be called 
dangerously beautiful, yet the essence of soul-love 
and purity shines in her innocent eyes. To me she 
is a duality, and I can but marvel, because in con- 
tradiction of every law of psychics and psychology, 
she is of most humble birth; besides, her school 
work or education consists of less than three years 
application to study.’' 

Under the training of the two Summer courses 
at Atlanta Luda’s advancement had been pro- 
nounced phenomenal ; and Madame Olivares en- 
comiums were well deserved, particularly as to her 
linguistic attainments. 

On her return to the seminary late in the Autumn, 
Luda found the minds of teachers and pupils satu- 
rated with the all-absorbing topic of war. Though 
she had frequently listened to arguments from both 
points of view relating to the questions at issue, 
she had formed no definite opinion. To her, war 
meant blighted hopes, broken hearts, ruined homes. 
With sympathy for the North, she loved the South 
with its noble hospitality, its stalwart sons and 
flower-like daughters. Since the one dearest on 
earth to her had laid down his life at Gettysburg, 
she had no personal interest in the success of either 
side. 

Hitherto the death-dealing, blood-spilling conflict 
had raged afar; but suddenly the scene shifted; 
fighting drew near; the people of Georgia and the 
Tennessee Valley were beginning to experience their 
share of sorrow and danger, to see their heroic 


194 


LUDA 


sons cut down like wheat before the reaper. Carter 
Seminary could not remain unscathed, for war's 
distressing deprivations were driving the southern 
girls to their homes — or rather to the remnants of 
what were homes before the armies left desolation 
in their wake. 

Hoping to beguile her weary mind, Luda took a 
book to her room late one afternoon and settled her- 
self on the couch with her head toward the window. 
Change of scene, change of occupation, began to ap- 
pear desirable to her as she read of a mission to 
Palestine in connection with which a disappointed, 
heart-wrecked woman from the English court had 
found peace in ministering to others. This appealed 
to the religious side of Luda's nature. She, too, 
longed to visit the Holy Land, to view Jerusalem; 
to behold the little town of Bethlehem, to tread the 
Garden of Gethsemane. But soon the book fell 
upon her breast, while her long lashes drooped over 
the weary eyes. She slept. 

‘"Come," whispered Amarita, ^^come; see others 
bear the cross.'' 

Out upon the shimmering air they floated to a 
wondrous mountain garden. On a stony way, mul- 
titudes ascended, each bearing a heavy cross. As 
the pilgrims, tired and sore, attained the summit 
of the mountain, each cross crumbled— a tracing of 
ashes, as it were, remaining. 

Linked in each other's embrace, Luda and Ama- 
rita descended into the valley. Lifting their gaze 
heavenward, the dissipated crosses had re-assumed 
form, while supported by them, the rejuvenated 
multitude floated in triumph high above the swiftly- 
moving clouds. 

‘‘The burden of yesterday becomes the bearer 
of the soul set free to-day," said the guide. 

The soft winds spread flaky mists about and, 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


195 


sailing with myriads of messenger-souls, Luda, in a 
chariot of vapor, was brought back to the burdened 
life of the world. 

As the thud of her book falling to the floor awak- 
ened her, with a pang of self-reproach on finding 
how late it was, she sprang to her feet. Recalling 
that Miss Carter had asked to see her in the even- 
ing, she hurried to the teacher’s private apartment, 
where she was informed that it had been determined 
to discontinue the school until hostilities should 
cease. The school property belonged to the Car- 
ters — was their home, and they would stay, but 
they wished to learn what her desires were for the 
immediate future. 

Heart-sick at the thought of returning to the 
Sandy Valley where she would be reminded daily 
of her own bitter cross, and feeling there was still 
much to add to her store of knowledge, Luda asked 
if she might remain as a private pupil until such 
time as it would be safe for her to venture North — 
a request which received hearty assent. 

Thus with the coming of the opposing armies, 
the young ladies’ seminary on Peach-Tree Creek 
closed, and in the devastated, blood-stained South- 
land, amid the smoke of cannon, and the falling of 
grapeshot and shell — dead seed sown upon the earth, 
a new life opened to Luda Grey. 


196 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XLI 

THE CAPTURE 

The Confederates, hard pressed by Sherman, had 
fallen back to the Chattahoochee River where strong 
intrenchments had long been under preparation. 
Scofield’s forces crossed above, planting themselves 
in a good position. 

Colonel de Mai’s regiment was among the first to 
make this crossing. Though showing every con- 
sideration for his men, he was personally ever ready 
to rush into action. This daring, coupled with the 
fact that he did not send, but led, his men, made 
him the pride of the regiment. 

It was Sherman’s intention to take Atlanta, 
toward which he advanced with caution, well know- 
ing the indomitable spirit of the southerners. Be- 
sides, he was paying dearly for every advance. 
After many struggles, he effected a successful cross- 
ing of the Chattahoochee, slowly progressing toward 
the city. 

Forced to abandon their long-worked-for in- 
trenchments on Peach-Tree Creek along the line 
of march, the brave southern soldiers attacked 
Thomas’s corps but were beaten back so furiously 
that the men of the opposing armies fought some- 
times hand to hand. The different companies be- 
came so mixed it was difficult at times to distinguish 
their corps, thus necessitating a roll-call in order 
to place the worn and weakened men in their own 
companies. Colonel de Mai, with a part of his 
regiment, had been sent over fields of growing corn 
and cotton to learn if possible the strength of Con- 
federate forces encamped at pertain points remote 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


197 


from the main army. Misinterpreting the situation, 
the men became separated, and while returning 
were fallen upon by the enemy from ambush, many 
being wounded or killed before General Thomas 
could turn his batteries against the attacking 
column. After two hours terrific fighting, the Con- 
federates were repulsed, but Colonel de Mai was 
among the missing. 

Scores of both armies, dying and dead, covered 
the earth; many of the wounded, falling into the 
creek, were helplessly drowned. Hooker, who with 
Thomas was in command, lost heavily. But none 
was more sincerely mourned by comrades than the 
brave Colonel de Mai. 


198 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XLII 

LUDA ON THE BATTLEFIELD 

The alarm throughout the country was frightful, 
women and children fleeing to the hills for safety. 

Finding the seminary grounds occupied by a 
great array of tents one morning, the Carters real- 
ized that preparations were on foot for a bitter en- 
gagement. The principal, relying on the assistance 
of her aunt — a woman of unusual ability and cap- 
able of great physical endurance — and of Luda 
Grey, had volunteered to care for as many as pos- 
sible of the wounded soldiers ; so it was that Carter 
Seminary was converted into a temporary hospital, 
the dormitories making admirable wards ; and men 
in blue or gray, all, received the same kindly at- 
tention. 

For Luda’s protection a sort of habit with a hood 
was fashioned, adding much to the serious dignity 
cf her appearance. Battles raged all about; and 
even before the outfit was completed, the girl had 
begun her work of mercy. Among those needing 
their first ministrations was a handsome young 
officer, who, as Luda spoke soothingly to him, ex- 
claimed in a sort of delirium as she supposed: 

‘‘You here! Is it possible! Well, IVe been curs- 
ing both my luck and Yankees, but your presence 
is such an unalloyed joy that I shall bury my anger 
under a pyramid of gratitude to the gracious fate 
that brought me here.’’ Gazing at her in frank ad- 
miration, he continued, “Do you know. Lady Beau- 
tiful, your face has haunted me ever since that even- 
ing of all evenings when my heart went out to you 
and which, I confess, has not yet returned. Oh, 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


199 


how like a Grecian goddess you were as you recited 
that lovely poem! Tell me, how did that second 
stanza start?’’ 

She recognized in the complimentary officer the 
young man from whom she had received such 
marked attentions both at the school entertainments 
and in Atlanta. Believing his fevered mind to be 
wandering, she quietly departed as the doctor ap- 
proached. 

Donning her new black garments and taking a 
small outfit for first aid to the injured Luda ac- 
companied Miss Carter on a tour of inspection to 
such parts of the battlefield as they could reach 
before nightfall. The skirmishing had occurred 
over widely-scattered areas, and the armies, tired 
and depleted, had moved across the creek at differ- 
ent locations and were spreading their tents for 
needed rest. In the dusk of nightfall, the women 
slowly made their way among the dead and 
wounded, receiving farewell messages from the dy- 
ing, or reverently covering the face of many a patri- 
otic son whose last battle had been fought. 


200 


LUDA 


CHAPTER XLIII 

MARSE DE MAl's RUFUS 

While Miss Carter returned to the house in search 
of her colored boy to carry a severely- wounded man, 
Luda, deeply touched by the moaning and groaning 
of the helpless and dying soldiers, stood a moment 
uncertain what to do. Presently she perceived a 
negro lad who evidently dared not leave his post, 
beckoning to her. As she approached to learn his 
want, he half-whispered, looking furtively about, 
^‘Miss Luda — izzen you Miss Luda Grey? Yes, 
you is — I’s sho' you is.” And his eyes bulged like 
one not quite sure whether he speaks to the dead or 
the living. 

“Are you a waiter from the school?” she asked, 
surprised at being thus familiarly addressed. 

“Me? I’s jis’ Rufus, Miss Luda. You membah 
me — Marse de Mai’s Rufus? But you’s dead, izzen 
you? You was drowned in de Sandy. De niggahs 
all waded in de watah huntin’ foh you. But dey 
didn’ fin’ you, did dey? Is you trav’lin’ wid de 
Yankees? Marse Guy, he’s tooken pris’ner, an’ 
done bin tied down in de brilin’ sun mos’ all de 
day. I know’d him in a minute, an’ I’s bin walkin’ 
roun’ alookin’ at him kase I wisht he could take me 
back to de Sandy. I wants ter go mighty bad, 
missy, but I b’longs to a suth’n off’sah now. I cain’t 
do nuthin’ fur Marse Guy, kase dey’d kill me shoh ; 
but you’s a sistah, an’ kin go ovah de battlefiel’. 
Soon ez it gits darkah I’ll show you whah he is. 
Miss Luda — ef’n you’ll jis’ try to git Marse Guy 
’way frum de R^bs, I hates de Rebs, so I does,” 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


201 


Rufus’ remark about looking for her in the Sandy 
coupled as it was with the astounding informa- 
tion regarding Guy, made no impression upon her 
mind. She was engrossed in the one statement 
only — ‘‘Marse Guy a prisoner.” 

'The boy ! he’s under a delusion — for poor Guy is 
dead !” Then turning to Rufus, "Why do you think 
the prisoner is your young master? Could you not 
be mistaken?” 

"Nope — it’s Marse Guy, Miss Luda; I shoh know 
it. He’s a kun’l now — I see de straps on his shoul- 
dahs.” 

"Alive ! Guy alive ! Oh, can it be !” she whispered 
to herself. 

In spite of the statement that he was a prisoner, 
the boy’s words thrilled her heart — the first thrill 
of joy since she saw his name among the killed — 
they meant that he lived. A tense moment of silence 
came over her, a sweet silence as the eternal voice 
of love spoke to her soul. And she wondered if it 
could be that by some strange prank of fortune 
he had been sent south, sent where he must die 
almost at her feet, and yet a stranger to her near- 
ness ! 

Deep groans caught her ear; they came from a 
wounded Confederate who, burning with fever, was 
making an effort to reach the creek. She supplied 
him with cooling water from the canteen Rufus had, 
and he became more quiet, looking at her gratefully 
as she said, "I would like comeone to carry this 
dear suffering man to the hospital.” 

"I reckon James could tote him, Miss Luda.” 

"James?” 

"Yaas’m, Big Black Jim dat runned away frum 
de Whitney plantation. He jined de rigimint o’ 
niggahs dat’s bin chasin’ de Johnnies so hahd. He’s 
jis’ crossin’ de crik in de boat, slippin’ back heah to 


202 


LUDA 


talk to me kase my master’s gone to de off’sah’s 
quarters plannin’ de way to kill de Yanks.” 

Black Jim, at Luda’s suggestion, bore the in- 
jured Confederate in his lusty arms to the hospital. 
A white flag floating over the grounds assured Jim’s 
safety. On the way Luda told him of the informa- 
tion Rufus had given her regarding Colonel de 
Mai. 

''You don’t say so. Miss Luda! I’s fotch a skiff 
ovah on dis side de crik, an’ I’ll go an’ git Marse 
Guy ef’n you jis’ tell me whah to fin’ him. Dis nig- 
gah’ll shoh go ef’n he gits killed on de spot.” 

"You’re a Union soldier and couldn’t pass the 
guards. But Rufus, being body-servant to a South- 
ern officer, can safely go with me. Take your boat 
down by the willows and if we are successful, you 
can row the colonel back to his camp.” 

She spoke with a full understanding of the peril 
confronting them; for the Confederates, separated 
from the Union forces by the creek alone, had not 
only been holding their own but were making se- 
cret efforts to offset their losses by a greater harvest 
of prisoners. 

"Dis niggah’ll be dah wid de boat. Miss Luda. 
Jis’ count on me totin’ him crost,” said the stalwart 
darkey as he disappeared among the weeping-wil- 
lows, — a fit name for trees bordering a battlefield. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


203 


CHAPTER XLIV 

THE RESCUE 

"We kin go now, Miss Luda,” said Rufus, ""but 
we mus’ be moughty keerful. Ef’n we's stopped, 
jis’ let on Ts showin’ whah de wounded is. No 
soljer gwine ter hurt a sistah. When you come to 
Marse Guy, you kin jis’ cut de ropes quick. But 
I spec' he's moughty nigh dead. His po' face done 
bin bakin' in de sun a long time. Soon's I gits 
dost to de place, I's gwine ter slide 'long an' when 
I passes him I'll hold my fingah out dis-a-way, an' 
den I'll hide." 

Luda was not deaf to the groans of the many 
prostrate soldiers of both armies, but her heart was 
set on one mission only. Onward she groped, hop- 
ing, fearing, until Rufus, gently touching her arm, 
whispered, ""Dah, Miss Luda, dah he is ! Sh ! de 
gyards is asleepin'." And the boy was quickly lost 
in the shadows. 

Luda Grey knew without a single glimpse of his 
face that it was Guy, and in the realm of love and 
danger, she sank to her knees by his side. Her 
heart palpitated, her hands were seized with numb- 
ness, her lips so dry they refused to move, but in 
the inmost recesses of her being there was an im- 
perturbable calm — a calm God gives to one's soul in 
moments of greatest danger or supremest joy. 
Woman though she was, undismayed she could 
have faced the guns of both armies at this instant. 

She drew her hood far over her face so that only 
her eyes were free, but this was unnecessary. 

An inexplainable sense of some friendly presence 
possessed him, and with heroic effort he raised his 


204 


LUDA 


head, looked at her a moment, murmured faintly, 
‘‘Luda!’’ and dropped back. 

Leaning over him, gently smoothing his fevered 
brow, she quietly reassured him. ‘‘Yes, it is Luda. 
But do not speak."’ 

Wider and wider he opened his eyes. “Not my 
real Luda, but my angel Luda?” he whispered. 
Then after a moment’s hesitation, as if communing 
with himself, “My brain reels. I am mad — mad! 
Tell me — oh, speak again. Once more let me think 
I hear the voice of my lost one. . Tell me, angel 
spirit, that I shall be with her in the new life. I know 
I am dying, yes, dying — but if death means Luda — 
then I have conquered. My last battle is a victory.” 

“Hush !” she whispered, smoothing his brow 
again. “I am here to save you — here in reality.” 

Faint from efifort, he had lost consciousness. 
Opening his collar and leaning her head upon his 
bosom, she listened in hope and fear for his heart- 
beats. “He still lives — yes, lives, thank heaven I” 

Luda feared the guards — everything, even the 
swaying boughs with their shadows enfolding them. 
But she was filled with a glory of determination. 
She would give him liberty, save his life if possible, 
though it should cost her own freedom, even her 
life. 

Chafing his hands vigorously, she forced herself 
to speak calmly. “I am Luda of the Big Sandy, 
come to take you away. We must be very still 
though, for the guards might hear, as they are very 
near.” 

“O Father, teach me to pray — and let me revel in 
this delusion,” he said, slowly opening his eyes and 
gazing uncertainly. “It is Luda; I believe it is! 
But where are we? I’ll willingly go to her paradise, 
but I haven’t finished my work. I must first go 
with Sherman.’^ 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


205 


At last, as she more completely aroused him, he 
spoke with comprehension. ‘‘I thank heaven for 
this day of terrible battles and the very spilling of 
my own blood, through which fate has brought 
me my greatest treasure.” 

Clasping her hands around his head she elevated 
it, and pressed her cheek to his pulsating forehead. 
‘‘As I cut the cords that bind you, do not move, lest 
we be discovered.” 

Afraid to even breathe, she crouched, trembling, 
at his side, until the watches who had raised up 
and looked toward them, were still again; then, 
with the knife she carried for cutting bandages, the 
torturing thongs that bound the man she loved, 
were snapped. Almost forcing him to swallow some 
of it, she pressed a flask of brandy to his lips. After 
which, with great effort, he struggled to his feet. 

Luda urged that he entrust his comrades’ release 
to her, and go. 

“No, no. My boys shared the danger. They are 
entitled to freedom. Until we have cut the last 
rope, I will not go. Together we stand, together 
fall, together go free.” 

Even in her inability to swerve him from his 
purpose, she could not but admire him for his 
thoughtfulness and courage. Hardly knowing what 
had happened, and not seriously wounded, the other 
prisoners rose and silently made their way unaided 
toward the Federal line. 

Unable to follow his comrades as they rapidly 
passed from sight among the willows, Guy, assisted 
by Luda, went quietly to the spot where it was 
hoped James would wait. “There is his boat. Go 
quickly,” she said. Guy turned to speak. “Go, goT 
she repeated, looking back in fright and anxiety. 
“Go — before we are discovered.” 


206 LUDA 

'‘Go? No. My place is with you. I will not leave 
you in peril/' 

"My peril is in your presence,” she replied. "If 
not for your own safety, then for mine, go— please 
do. The boy Rufus will accompany me to my 
teacher.” 

"Rufus — and your teacher?” he said questioningly. 

"Yes — in the hospital — there on the hill. We are 
nursing the wounded.” 

"Nursing the wounded? Then I shall see you 
again ?” 

"Yes. But I implore you, go quickly. They will 
get you again.” 

Reluctantly releasing her hand he stepped into 
the boat; and James, without speaking, pulled from 
the shore; while Luda sped like the wind back to 
find Rufus. The water was swift and deep, and 
James rowed rapidly, buoyed with the thought of 
making a safe landing and getting the colonel to his 
own army. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


207 


CHAPTER XLV 

A GHOST ON THE BATTLEFIELD 

Confident that their captives could move neither 
hand nor foot, the exhausted guards slept. Strangely 
enough, one of them was Mason, the illicit distiller. 
He had the usual hatred of certain of the ignorant 
for those above them in the social scale, utterly 
unconscious meanwhile that victory for the side on 
which he fought could but strengthen class barriers ; 
and it had been with a sense of brutal satisfaction 
that he guarded®Guy de Mai. Presently something 
aroused Mason from his stupor, a sort of foreboding 
possessed him, and he ran to inspect his prisoners. 
They were gone! All gone! To seek them would 
be but taking his life in his hands for he knew full 
well that Guy de Mai came of stock that would 
fight to a finish. Appreciating also the penalty for 
negligence of duty, he said to himself, ‘'There hain’t 
nothin’ left fer me to do but to skedaddle if I want 
to save my bacon.” 

Without hesitating another moment, he made his 
way toward the creek, when the report of a rifle 
suggested the advisability of concealment. He was 
sure the Yankees were coming after him. 

While Luda, on hearing the same shot, was just 
as sure that the Confederates would recapture Guy. 

In fact, the shot had been fired at James’ boat 
by a picket who heard the splashing of oars; and 
it had struck Guy de Mai. With a smothered ex- 
clamation, he fell forward, while the negro, redoub- 
ling his energy, pulled ahead, still skirting the shore, 
not daring to attempt crossing while Colonel de 
iMai, perhaps mortally wounded, lay flat in the boat, 


20S 


LUDA 


and as soon as possible, he drove it well on the 
bank. Gently helping Guy to rise, he led him to a 
fence where they waited in the shadow until all 
was quiet again. Not knowing what else to do, 
James then took him to the hospital where, under 
Luda’s direction he had earlier carried the wounded 
Confederate. 

In mortal terror, Rufus had gone to his post, leav- 
ing Luda to find her way alone. When the report 
of the shot reached her ears, she paused a moment 
to listen, then ran back a few paces, sure that Guy 
had been re-captured, or worse — perhaps killed. 

The moon emerging suddenly from behind a 
cloud threw its white light full upon her, as Mason, 
shielded by a big stump, looked directly in her face. 

Her black garments blending with the shadows 
of the night, her face alone visible, she clearly sug- 
gested to the awe-struck man a visitant from an- 
other world. 

‘‘Gosh!” he ejaculated, “the ghost of John Grey's 
drownded gal!” And the mountaineer took to his 
heels in uncontrollable fright; plunging into the 
deepest water, he scrambled to the shore. 

Unmolested, Luda pursued her way back, reach- 
ing the hospital just after James had arrived with 
Guy whose wound demanded instant attention. Al- 
though it was a relief that he had not been killed by 
the shot, she was greatly alarmed, for she had hoped 
he would reach his own camp. But here he was in 
the midst of the enemy. 

The one thing uppermost in her mind now was to 
see that no one should suspect that the wounded 
soldier in blue was one of the prisoners who had 
escaped the guards. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


209 


CHAPTER XLVI 

CHAPLAIN JACK 

On the following morning the visiting surgeon 
was accompanied by a chaplain, a young man of 
unusual dignity — tall, handsome, serious. He asked 
for Miss Carter, and while he was sympathetically 
scanning the faces of the injured soldiers, Luda re- 
garded him intently. 

"‘How fortunate for these men that they are in- 
doors, and under such splendid care,'^ he remarked 
to the nurse who gave him a most penetrating look. 

Dropping his head a moment, he asked himself, 
""Who is she like?'’ Then casually looked at her 
again. ""Why, Luda — she reminds me of Luda." 

A twinkle in her eyes as she recognized him left 
no room for doubt, and, with a boyish bound, he 
folded her in his arms. 

""Jack ! Brother Jack !" 

""Why, sister Luda! Thank heaven!" Holding 
her closely, he repeated in heartfelt reverence, 
"‘Father, I thank Thee that once more I am per- 
mitted to look upon my sister's face." Then to her, 
""Luda, sister, if this is true, what happened you?" 

""I will tell you all. Jack, when we have first done 
our best for these suffering men." 

""I heard one of the Howard boys was here, dis- 
abled, and I came for the sole purpose of seeing 
him. To find you dear, was beyond my wildest 
imagination." 

""He may be here, though I have not yet seen 
him. Jack dear. But Guy de Mai is here, danger- 
ously wounded." She tried to avoid showing undue 
interest as she spoke of the man she had stolen from 


210 LUDA 

the Confederate guards — saved perhaps from linger- 
ing death. 

“Guy de Mai! Take me to him. He is colonel of 
one of our finest regiments — Ohio boys, brave and 
true/' 

Luda proudly led her distinguished-looking 
brother through the dormitories where, upon beds 
and improvised pallets, lay many stricken men for 
whom the chaplain made silent appeals as he passed 
along. 

“You have not lost your power for good in the 
sick-room, I hope, Luda dear? You must be able 
to impart much strength to these men and boys who 
are sacrificing their lives in a cause they believe to 
be just. To me, your power has ever seemed mar- 
velous. Since my work as chaplain I have thought 
of it as one of God's best gifts. The surgeon told me 
there was a nurse here whom the boys call The oc- 
cult girl' — as the French soldiers called Joan of 
Arc The occult maid,' you know. But how could 
I have hoped her to be my lost sister." 

Together they entered Guy's room. After a most 
cordial greeting between them, Luda withdrew. 
While making her rounds, she found to her surprise 
the young Confederate officer repeating fragments 
of her school poem, “The World Unseen." 

“Can it be possible he quotes me!" she won- 
dered. “I wrote that verse — could I have borrowed 
another's lines?" 

“How many times I’ve asked myself what the 
deuce comes next," he said petulantly; “and now 
I'm going to get it right as sure as — " He turned 
his head and saw Luda entering. “Ah, pretty Miss 
Grey, I have a habit of amusing myself by talking 
aloud, reciting snatches, et cetera. Pardon me, but 
I am as much surprised to see you here, as you 
must also be to see me — if you remember me at all 1 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


211 


I am J. Harrington Louns. We first met in Atlanta, 
you know.’’ 

“I do remember you now, Mr. Louns — Captain 
Louns, I suppose I should say. I ought to have 
recognized you at once.” 

“Well, I could never forget you, Miss Grey — nor 
your glorious hair, which you seem to be hiding 
with that black poke ; but in spite of that, and your 
nun-like gown, you look lovely.” Immediately, and 
from that hour on, he paid her compliments which 
she as persistently ignored. 

“The doctor would disapprove of your talking, 
captain — the fever might return, and that would be 
very bad for you.” 

“But I am so surprised at your presence here. 
You are too young and too beautiful,” he continued, 
“to immure yourself in a place of this sort, hearing 
only groanings and complainings. Your school is 
broken up, no doubt. Ah, these Yankees are a bad 
lot.” 

“You were very ill when they brought you,” she 
said, without seeming to notice his remarks; and 
again admonishing quiet, turned to go. 

“Come again, I beg you, dear Miss Grey. Your 
intellectual grace and indescribable beauty have 
haunted me since the hour Madame Olivares intro- 
duced me to you ; and I shall hope to see you often. 
To talk a little helps one to forget pain. And, being 
wounded, is more a plesaure than a hardship when 
one has so bewitching a nurse.” 

In the corridor Luda met her brother, who told 
her that Guy was resting, and that he had found 
Ned and Charles Howard, both wounded, the latter 
badly; amputation of an arm, however, might offer 
a bare chance for his life. 

“I am almost afraid to ask you about home — 
{mother — and all.” Her lips quivered. 


212 


LUDA 


^'Mother, according to my last letter, is well. 
But father and grandma have gone/’ 

felt that father had passed on, for I saw him 
so vividly in a dream wherein his mother, in form 
of an angel, bore him away. Dear father!” Luda 
became faint, and her brother led her to a couch, 
where she soon revived. He then tried to persuade 
her to go to take a rest; but, as she wanted to be 
with him every moment possible, she declined. ‘'I 
am not tired. Jack; but the news, even though ex- 
pected, unnerved me. How proud mother must be 
of your work and of you, brother dear!” she said, 
smiling through her tears. 

‘‘So you still possess that wonderful gift of dream- 
vision? Mother told me father not only recognized 
and spoke to his mother a little while before the 
last, but to you also. Of course, she thought it de- 
lirium.” 

Through the half-open door Guy de Mai had ob- 
served the brother and sister, and once more there 
came to his mind’s eye the picture of a barefoot 
girl under a cherry tree, with her little pink sun- 
bonnet thrown from her face. How much had hap- 
pened since that day of days away back on the 
Sandy ! 

Luda very soon returned to Guy’s bedside, and 
though her eyes were red she had thoroughly re- 
covered. Putting out his hand, Guy affectionately 
clasped hers. “Luda, your face was like whitest 
marble as Jack saved you from falling a moment 
ago. How I wanted to go to you myself!” 

“I was not ill. It was only the news from home. 
But seeing you and Jack here makes me very 
happy.” 

“I wish you would go home, Luda, dear. Won’t 
you promise me you will not remain after your 
brother and I have gone on? I so want you to go 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


213 


away from the presence of danger. How did you 
come here? Won’t you tell me? There are many 
things I long to say to you. But this, you tell me, 
is not the time nor the place. I suffered, God alone 
knows how much, over your mysterious loss.” 

‘T, too, have had a share of the suffering. But 
your first duty is to yourself — to get well.” 

“Yes, yes — that I may return to a more urgent 
duty.” 

“Duty! Duty for a man to raise his hand against 
his brother! I do not understand it so. How, in 
this Christian age, an educated man can shoot to kill 
is more than my mind has power to grasp. I may 
be unpatriotic, but to me this frightful carnage is 
appalling. Perhaps I forget the cause and appre- 
ciate only the horror. But I see no justice in war, 
and I am proud Jack did not enlist to kill.” 

“My country calls me; and if I should not obey 
I should be a coward. In your inmost soul, Luda, 
dear. I’m sure you do not approve of slavery. Our 
great country, as a land of freedom, must overthrow 
this curse.” 

“Then if men will fight, women must endure,” 
she said sadly. “Yet, if I could persuade you never 
again to take up arms — that, in my opinion, would 
be the most noble, most honorable course.” 

“Ah, dear Luda, such an act would remain a 
stigma upon one’s name forever.” 

“Is not the brand of Cain a blacker stigma?” she 
asked. 

Leaving him with a promise to come again soon, 
she sought her brother. She found him and Miss 
Carter talking with Ned Howard, who had been 
treated for a slight wound. While Luda chatted 
. with Ned, Jack took the opportunity of learning 
from Miss Carter something of his sister’s school 
. life; and then, as the surgeons were about to per- 


214 


LUDA 


form serious operations, he begged that she and Luda 
should not remain. As they retired to their rooms 
Luda, unable to banish the impression made upon 
her on hearing the young Southern officer repeat her 
lines, asked the teacher if she remembered her 
verses at commencement. 

‘Terfectly.^’ 

‘^Were they not understood to be original?^’ 

‘'Certainly — otherwise you would not have been 
awarded the prize. But what has brought this to 
your mind?'' 

‘'A Mr. Louns, who visited the school that even- 
ing is here wounded, you know, and was repeating 
them a while ago. It seemed scarcely possible he 
could have remembered them ; so I wondered if I 
could have plagiarized." 

"How absurd, child! Some one would have dis- 
covered the appropriation?" 

The boom of cannon attracted them. From one 
of the upper windows they saw the smoke, and 
with their field glasses could discern the movements 
of the armies. Bald Hill had just been taken by 
Leggett. 

"Oh," sighed Luda despairingly, "this war grows 
more terrible each day! What will the end be?" 

"Parents childless, wives widowed, and children 
orphaned, the country pauperized," answered her 
preceptress. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


215 


CHAPTER XLVII 

JEALOUSY 

When Hood’s retreat opened the way for Sher- 
man’s army to enter Atlanta, Chaplain Grey had 
unexpectedly left with his regiment, confident that 
he would see Luda again. Beyond a curtailed rela- 
tion of the anxious days following her disappear- 
ance, he had told her little of the happenings at 
home. He had, however, informed her that no mes- 
sage explaining her going had been found, and that 
all, far and near, believed her lost in the flood. Deep 
was her dismay when she learned this, realizing 
how terribly she had caused her loved ones to suffer. 

In making her customary visits Luda could not 
find it in her heart to omit the Southern captain, 
despite the fact that he persisted in his pretty 
speeches and compliments, which perhaps were in 
a way scarcely unpleasant to her feminine ear. She 
found him one morning in subdued conversation 
with one Elswick, a disabled soldier who had been 
among the hospital’s first patients, and who, though 
convalescent now, was considered by the surgeons 
as unfit for duty. The impression this man had 
made upon her was far from agreeable ; in some way 
quite unexplainable, she could read in his face an ex- 
pression of covert guilt. 

To-day politely ignoring his presence, she took 
the chair just vacated by him and spoke to the cap- 
tain of his own apparent improvement. 

‘‘Yes, Miss Grey, I am really better; yet I don’t 
know but in a way I regret that fact. Improvement 
renders departure inevitable, and I feel as does every 
patriotic citizen, that I must do my part to save the 


216 


LUDA 


South. As I hope so soon to be going, may I not 
to-day confess my renewed interest in you — not as 
nurse, but as woman ; and won’t you let me hope 
for a more promising friendship between us? May 
I some day tell you I love you?” 

‘'And you, too, want to be in battle — are anxious 
to be spilling blood, to slay an imaginary enemy? 
Oh, this fever of war!” 

"On the contrary, I should dearly love to remain 
under your care as nurse, even in spite of knowledge 
you thrust upon me that my attentions as more 
than patient are distasteful to you. You have even 
forbidden my slightest compliments; but knowing 
so well perhaps your distinguishing beauty, you are 
not amenable to compliments.” 

"Surely not to flattery. And may I not persuade 
you to refrain from such references in the sick- 
room?” she answered. 

"In all seriousness, yes, dear nurse. But,” taking 
her hand, "I was fascinated with you the evening 
you so charmed all by your soul-stirring, entrancing 
lines. And as time goes by I find myself growing 
more and more fond of you. No matter how you 
protest, I am determined to tell you how absolutely 
impossible it is for a man of my temperament to 
resist your charms. Your very presence fetches 
with it the power of engulfing one who has any 
love of the beautiful in his soul.” 

"Oh, Captain Louns, don’t — I beg of you — don’t 
speak thus to me. I am here to serve, to do what 
I can for your comfort, and should be guilty of 
the grossest disobedience if I should allow you or 
any other to break our rule in this hospital. But I 
must go ; I am due at the doctors’ room.” 

Withdrawing her hand, she rose hastily. "Come, 
Patricia,” she called to her colored assistant just 
outside the door. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


217 

'Tardon me if I have seemed abrupt or hasty. 
Won’t you stay, or come soon again? We will 
forget what has been said to-day, if it please you 
more. I am sure I should hardly have lived without 
your inspiring visits, and I beg you to come as often 
as possible. And, Miss Grey, I want you to tell 
me something of him — the patient with whom you 
spend much time. Is he so sick that he needs your 
closest attention, or what is the attraction?” 

^‘Explain yourself. Captain Louns !” she ex- 
claimed indignantly. “But no; good-by. I will 
come later to hear what the doctor says. Much 
talking. I’m certain, is not good for you.” 

“To be candid with you, I must and will talk, dear 
nurse. It is my duty. I’m told there is a Federal 
officer here in this hospital, who really monopolizes 
your time. And is it true that you give your ser- 
vices without distinction? This is not a hospital 
for bluecoats — a place to save the lives of men who 
shoot down our brave Southern boys — I sincerely 
hope. Is Miss Carter interested in Yankees, men 
who are impoverishing and destroying the South? 
I am astounded at such a position being taken by 
Southern women, especially our most brilliant 
women. Besides, I must report the d — Yank.” 

“No, no, no. This building and our efforts are 
consecrated to charity,” Luda replied soothingly. 
“We are here to be a help to the wounded and sick, 
and consider it quite right we should care for the 
helpless of both armies, recognizing only the good 
we may do. You men are doing enough unright- 
eous work; we women must balance the scale. As 
for myself, I formed no opinion as to the justice 
of this terrible war before I found myself in the 
midst of it. And now, from every point of view, 
its cause to me is meaningless. I may be unpa- 
triotic — scarcely what you call a true American — 


218 


LUDA 


but I heartily deplore the spirit of dissension, the 
taking of life for any cause — and believe there is no 
cause that justifies it. My mother once read to me 
about a man who killed his brother; ‘the brand of 
Cain was ever after upon him.’ This brand, I be- 
lieve, is upon any man who shoots to kill a human 
being. And since the night I first went over the 
battlefield, that phrase has impressed itself more 
fully upon my mind. When armies shoot to kill 
opposing armies, the wrong is not lessened, the indi- 
vidual responsibility not diminished. Arguments 
for or agaisnt the North matter little to me, captain, 
for I shall as heretofore care for the disabled, losing 
sight of how and why.” 

“ ‘The brand of Cain,’ ” repeated the captain after 
she had gone. The words had acquired a new mean- 
ing to him. 

As Luda passed into the wide hallway men were 
being brought in from a terrible conflict which was 
reported to have been the most fearful of all battles, 
with the Chattahoochee a river of blood. At Room 
10 she again encountered Elswick, this time con- 
versing in a whisper with Colonel de Mai, and she 
was at once conscious of an unusual restraint in 
Guy’s manner. And the next time she called the 
restraint was perhaps more observable. 

Meanwhile, both the officers were improving, and 
their leaving the hospital only a matter of a few 
days. Since her latest experience with Louns she 
had longed for an opportunity to have a serious talk 
with Guy; she feared he was in imminent danger 
now, as Louns had threatened to report. But he 
seemed so changed she doubted if she would have 
the courage, even if the opportunity should present 
itself. His demeanor being that of a man whose 
nerves would get the better of him, she attributed 


THE OCCULT GIRL ^19; 

the marked difference in his manner to anxiety 
about his own affairs. 

Again she thought, ‘Terhaps he is waiting for 
the order prohibiting other than professional topics 
of conversation in the sick-room, to be rescinded.^' 
She had a sort of heart-fear of what he might say, 
and a peculiarly painful and reluctant caution sud- 
denly came over her. She had supposed the war 
question to be the sole object of contention between 
the two men, Louns alone appearing to be hostile. 
If any suspected that the wounded Federal was one 
of the prisoners who had mysteriously escaped the 
night Colonel de Mai was brought to the hospital, 
Luda was not aware of it. And she regarded it as 
quite natural that it be inferred her acquaintance in 
each case began at the hospital. 

Elswick said to himself one day, ‘‘I love that 
nurse, and would like to settle the whole affair if I 
dared tell her. These officers have great faith in 
the power of the buttons they wear, and I guess 
women do like men in gilt trimmings pretty well.’’ 
One morning, however, he took courage and 
casually remarked to Louns, ‘'Well, what do you 
think, captain ! That Yankee is making up to Nurse 
Grey!” Adding sarcastically, “There’s little good 
in his attentions, too. He’s fooling — that’s all. I 
surely wouldn’t care to repeat the ungentlemanly 
remarks I’ve heard him make more times than one. 
But he’s a mighty handsome fellow — looks the born 
commander; and most any girl might be flattered 
by his attentions, only that he’s a Northerner. Miss 
Carter always prevents my finding out how the 
Yank came here; she is so good.” 

Though he made no reply, this insinuation vexed 
Louns to a point almost beyond endurance. 

To de Mai Elswick remarked, “The captain here 
is making violent love to the nurse, and she spends 


220 


^ud:^ 


a lot of time in his room. I guess it’s an engage- 
ment all right.’’ 

Guy was dismayed, yet acknowledged to himself 
that it was perfectly natural she should be engaged. 
Why not? She was free. But in his mind he deter- 
mined to learn the truth, whatever it might be, and 
from the girl herself. 

‘‘Luda,” he said kindly, the next time she came, 
‘^did you know Captain Louns previous to his com- 
ing to the hospital?” 

“Oh, yes, yes, indeed. I met the captain in At- 
lanta. Then, too, he was here at our commence- 
ment. This building has been my home since I left 
the Sandy Valley. It was our school, you know, 
until broken up by the war. Oh, that terrible word ! 
It seems to me it should belong only to uncivilized 
tribes. As you are resting now, I will go and attend 
a poor fellow who has just arrived, frightfully 
wounded. I’ll return later to take care of your 
wants. How glad I am to find you so much better. 
Improvement is quite becoming to you.” 

Her innocent statement relative to Louns meant 
little to Luda; but to Guy much, almost too much. 
It was a harder blow than she ever knew, nor did 
she guess that his heightened color, which betok- 
ened improvement, was caused by the information 
Elswick had just imparted. 

“I believe that Luda loved me once,” Guy admit- 
ted to himself as she left the room, “but now it is 
too late. She is no doubt promised to another — 
perhaps this very captain, and I must be on my 
guard.” 

Her presence there had puzzled him. It evidently 
required means to pass three years or more in such 
a seminary, and what was the source of her income? 

“Elswick tells me Louns is strikingly handsome, 
an officer, and greatly devoted to the girl. Who can 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


321 


blame her? She is so beautiful that men of any 
station could but adore her. Anyway, I will tell her 
that I still love her — have been faithful to that love. 
Even though the knowledge be death to my every 
hope, I must know my fate. A final disappointment 
can no more than break a heart so tried and sore.’’ 

Following up his diabolical scheme, Elswick in- 
formed the captain that “the Yankee colonel was 
deuced familiar with Nurse Grey — and not choice 
in his words about her,” which infuriated the hot- 
blooded Southerner, who at once swore vengeance. 

Making calls later than usual, Luda encountered 
Elswick as he stooped to pick up an envelope of 
official appearance he had awkwardly dropped just 
as he was leaving the colonel’s room. Guy appeared 
pale and nervous, though he declared he was so 
much better he would rejoin his command immedi- 
ately if it were possible to pass the Confederate 
line. “Yet I expect to find that impossible, since the 
Confederates are encamped between my army and 
this sacred spot, where you have ministered to me. 
But I’m tired of confinement, Luda, and long to get 
into harness again — to be on the field of action. 
Your absolute indifference and unchanging coldness 
toward me proves that what I have been told is 
true without a doubt, and I confess destroys all 
hope of recovery under this roof. You love another 
— are engaged to him! Luda, oh, Luda! Would to 
God I had not known it, that I might have dreamed 
on ! One can do so much if inspired by hope. God 
alone knows my heart — and what your answer to- 
day has meant to it!” 

Though dumfounded at his declaration, she tried 
to dissuade him from going, urging that it would 
be unsafe until he was out of danger; besides, she 
feared he would find great difficulty in reaching his 
command. 


m 


LUDA 


But he was determined, and observed, ‘'There are 
others more ill than I am who need your care. Be- 
sides, it is not care I need now, not nursing. My 
place is in line — action.’’ 

A movement of his arm exposed beneath his pil- 
low an envelope — a facsimile of the one Elswick 
had carried away. 

Heartsick at his hasty decision, and not under- 
standing its meaning, she felt that she must not 
stay where he was, and was about departing when 
Guy begged her to remain one moment. "Just one 
moment, Luda, if not for my sake, then for the sake 
of days gone by, for the sake of the unspoken 
words in the garden the day I wanted to tell you 
of my love !” 

Their eyes met and she dropped hers, so im- 
pressed was she by the evident suffering in his. 

“The time has come, Luda, dearest girl, when I 
must speak for myself. You have evaded my in- 
quiries ; you have never told me why you left home 
— how you came here — nor allowed me to tell you 
anything of my trials after your disappearance. But 
now that I shall soon leave, you owe it to me to be 
frank — even to confide in me.” 

“Be careful,” she whispered, "the attendant is 
just outside. I will return.” 

Thrilled with hope, she was back before he hardly 
expected her, but when he hesitated, stammered, 
his expression changing from tenderness to re- 
proach, her heart stood still. 

"Is it possible, Luda, that you are engaged to the 
rebel officer here — that you are to marry him? Is 
this the cause of your 

"Oh, Colonel de Mai, why should you question 
me thus? It is unjust. Besides, as you are not in 
a condition to continue in this strain without in- 
juring yourself. I’ll leave you for the present.” 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


g23 


‘'Oh, don’t go, Luda, don’t!’’ But she had passed 
the door. 

Later the mystified girl would have given the 
world to retrace her steps, to listen to him, and to 
tell him all. But now she feared it was too late. 
Some unlooked-for opposition seemed always to 
prevent her ever having an understanding with Guy. 

She was due at Captain Louns’ room. On his 
table she noticed a letter, twin to the one she saw 
under Guy’s pillow, and she knew in her breaking 
heart that something very unusual was taking place. 
But the captain, smiling pleasantly, spoke of his 
sudden improvement and of his intention to be dis- 
charged the next day. 

“Each departure. Miss Grey, makes room for an- 
other who needs your care. I shall see you again 
unless — well, if I live.” 


224 


^LUDA 


CHAPTER XVIII 

THE BRAND OF CAIN 

Luda’s character was one of poetic loveliness. 
While generous impulses made her strangely sus- 
ceptible to fancies, yet prudence governed her ac- 
tions. Her gentle nature felt keenly Guy's unex- 
pected questioning, which appeared to her as both 
cruel and unreasonable; and a peculiar sadness 
mingled with resentment filled her heart, shadow- 
ing her serious face. 

‘'One can but distrust everything,’’ she repeated 
wistfully. “Even the message, ‘He belongs to your 
life and you belong to his.’ Such phantasies are due 
no doubt to an overwrought brain. When born to 
shadows, happiness seems beyond one’s reach.” She 
had returned to Guy’s room, but noticing he had 
fallen into a doze, she withdrew. 

Grievously disturbed, she retired to her chamber, 
where, wrestling with troubled thoughts, she fell 
into a broken slumber. In her dreams the man she 
loved called her, and she awakened with a new 
heaviness weighing upon her heart. Donning her 
robe, she passed down the stairway, stepped lightly 
through the corridor, and went straight to Guy’s 
door, where, lest it should wake him, she hesitated 
to tap. 

Suddenly, as by a breath of air, the door half 
opened of itself. He was not there! 

“Gone! Without one word! How could he do 
it!” she exclaimed pathetically. Bordering on dis- 
traction, she stood transfixed on the threshold. 
Finally stepping into the tomb-like chamber, more 
empty than she had previously believed four bare 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


225 


walls could be, with a deep sigh she dropped to the 
bed ; but for a moment only ; then making an effort 
to steady her nerves, she staggered to her feet, and 
picked up an envelope from the floor. It was un- 
sealed, bore no address. 

She drew from it a letter ; unfolded and read : 

‘'Carter Hospital, near Peach Tree Creek, Ga. 
“To Col. Guy de Mai, of the Federal Army: 

“Sir — I have this day been made cognizant of 
cold-blooded, dastardly and slanderous remarks 
coming from you, of which no gentleman of the 
South would be guilty; nor would I be worthy of 
the appellation of gentleman did I not promptly 
resent same. Therefore I challenge you, sir. And 
the present being times of stress, the duelling code 
may be waived for the nonce to the extent of per- 
mitting the challenger to suggest the hour and 
place of meeting. Have the goodness to answer by 
bearer if six A. M. and the grove back of the campus 
be agreeable to you, and acquaint me with your 
choice of weapons ; also with the name of your hon- 
orable second. 

“I am, sir, yours, etc., 

“J. Harrington Louns, 
“Captain, C. S. A.’’ 

“A duel! Guy!” 

The paper fluttered in her nerveless fingers while 
her eyes flew to the great hall clock. 

“Five minutes to six! God helping me, can I 
reach them before it is too late?” 

Like a frightened deer she sped through the 
grove. Far in the rear, and standing apart, were 
two small groups of men, two of whom, recogniza- 
ble by their uniforms — one of blue, the other of 
gray — advanced, met, shook hands and stepped 
back again. 


226 


LUDA 


Holding aloft a handkerchief, a third man, in slow, 
measured words, called ‘'One-two-three’’ — 

Luda understood the command, and before the 
handkerchief fell and the last word, “Fire!” could 
be uttered, she swept between them, whirled, trag- 
ically extending both hands. “The brand of Cain !” 
she exclaimed, and, exhausted, sank at their feet. 

Two arms went down — two pistol shots pene- 
trated the sod. 

Colonel de Mai stooped to raise her, but a terrible 
fear smote him on finding her limp and apparently 
lifeless. “Oh, God,” he said pathetically, “we have 
murdered her!” 

With the sound of clinking sabers, a command- 
ing voice ordered “Hands up !” and the man in blue 
was surrounded by a posse of Confederates under 
an orderly, who, in mocking derision said to him, 
“Ah, ha, we have you again, Yankee dog! No more 
escapes, my brave cavalier!” 

“Seeing I am in your hands, gentlemen, like a 
soldier I shall follow your bidding; but, may I beg 
for a moment with the nurse?” 

“Not one,” was the reply. “Come along, or we’ll 
do the shooting to-day.” 

Guarded by four, helpless, lips compressed and 
muscles tense, Guy listened while his arch-enemy 
proffered his service to the surgeons now looking 
after Luda; heard them refuse the aid volunteered, 
saying she was recovering, and that they would 
attend her to the hospital. 

How he regretted his part! It had been more 
brave, he said to himself, not to have recognized 
the challenge, than to endanger this noblest of girls. 
After a moment’s hesitation, with almost super- 
human force, he tore himself away and rushed back 
to her. But he was fiercely seized and, his hands 
bound, ordered to face front and march. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


227 


Eyes glinting steel, the young colonel complied, 
but gave his captors a look that could have but one 
meaning: ‘‘I may be silenced, but conquered, never! 
My day will come/' 

“The brand of Cain flashing through his mind. 
Captain Louns went at once to camp. Although a 
deep consciousness of guilt possessed him, yet he 
so passionately detested the man who was robbing 
him of the one he had determined to win, that he 
set himself to plan some way to prevent a meeting 
between the girl and his rival. If villainy were 
necessary to accomplish this, he was ready to mask 
his part in it. 

Rising at the first bugle call the next morning, he 
hurried to the tent of his superior officer to give his 
version of the meeting, intending thereby to make 
a hero of himself in the general's estimation. But 
as bad news travels fast, detailed reports of the 
affair had preceded him, and he was greatly sur- 
prised at the commandant's reception of him. 

“Captain, had you not a deeper motive — did not 
jealously play a part in the matter?" he was asked. 

“In all sincerity, general, I admit my personal in- 
terest in the nurse. Gratitude had deepened into 
affection, and I believed it my duty to protect her." 

“What we would like to know is how a Union 
prisoner, who had eluded our guards, got into the 
hospital when it was supposed after his escape that 
he had reached the Federal army." 

“Carter hospital being gratuitous, Fm told that 
mercy is shown to the wounded of both armies," 
Louns answered. “A convalescent named Elswick, 
whom I had requested to learn if possible Colonel 
de Mai's attitude toward the nurse, had informed 
me of his slanderous remarks, which reflected on 
both her and myself." 

“Elswick! A man called Elswick, you say? He 


228 


LUDA 


it was who reported the intended duel to us.” 

'Is it possible that this informant is an lago fool- 
ing me to the top of my bent?” ejaculated the cap- 
tain. 

"There is little choice between the author of a 
slander and one who voluntarily circulates it,” said 
his superior in rank. "I should be interested to 
learn more of this young colonel. The name de 
Mai stands high in military annals ; history records 
the gallantry of men of that name in the Revolu- 
tion, the call to arms of 1812, and the Mexican War. 
Even though he is fighting against the South, 
against me and my principles, I honor the former 
heroism of his kin. But as you are aware, prisoners 
receive little consideration at this stage of the war.” 

The general abruptly terminating the interview, 
Louns withdrew. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


229 


CHAPTER XLIX 

THE CAPTAIN ASKS FOR LUDA's HAND 

The doctor’s one prescription for Nurse Grey was 
absolute quiet; but, keenly alive to the welfare of 
Guy, she found little rest. Grave fears relative to 
his comfort possessed her; and only that she hoped 
to learn where they had taken him, she would have 
declined to see Captain Louns when he called the 
following morning. Reluctantly, however, she went 
down to the music-room, now the general office of 
the hospital, in which he waited. 

Heaven had not denied to the captain a wonderful 
amount of self-esteem, as well as a strikingly hand- 
some, if perhaps a rather weak face, which was now 
adorned with a well-trained military mustache — a 
face that did not to-day betray any sinister motive. 
Presenting a fine exterior in his officer’s suit of 
gray, he was to-day cool and calculating to a fault. 
Luda merely bowed as he rose to greet her, failing 
to observe his proffered hand, and had her reception 
been more gracious, her appearance in simple white 
instead of the severe black robe would no doubt 
have caused him to expatiate in his usual fashion 
on her beauty. 

'T have come to plead forgiveness, Miss Grey,” 
he said in a complacent manner. “And if, in your 
estimation, I have committed an error, it was not, 
I assure you, of the heart.” 

“I am quite prepared to grant, captain, that you 
have committed an error — a very grave error. 
Whether that error be of the head or the heart, we 
will not at present discuss.” 

“You know. Miss Grey, that Elswick is a friend 


230 


LUDA 


of the South — a friend of yours and mine; and 
beyond doubt, as he represented, de Mai was insin- 
cere with you, else he would not have dared to speak 
to him in a critical or disparaging manner of you. 
As for myself, Fm proud to admit that it was love 
for you, an unconquerable passion, that impelled me 
to consider a challenge with the Yankee — a man 
who, in my opinion, deserved to be shot down in 
cold blood rather than to be given an even chance 
to kill me. Accepting Elswick's reports as one- 
hundredth part rue, de Mai is a vile sort, not 
worthy of your slightest regard, much less your 
efforts to nurse him back to health, enabling him to 
shoot or command others to shoot down our brave 
boys. How I should like to be able to persuade you 
•to relinquish this man, to reject his protestations! 
I truly believe his one aim here in this building was 
to acquire knowledge of the inside workings of our 
forces for the benefit of the Northern armies ; that 
his illness or being wounded was a mere pretense; 
and I beg you not to allow yourself to be contami- 
nated by his beastly friendship. Why, dear nurse, 
that man would be a traitor to his Creator if it 
served his purpose ; nothing would be beneath him 
if he could gain his point. Only a man of honor and 
the greatest integrity would be worthy of you, and 
if you will not think me egotistical in offering for 
your consideration not only my protection, but my- 
self, my name, I should be most happy to do so. 
You have thwarted my every attempt to tell you in 
the past of my affection, and perhaps it seems in- 
apropos to speak of love even now, while Sherman 
and his army of starved wolves are devastating our 
dear Southland; but my wish to protect you gives 
me the courage to do so. The Yanks have stolen 
our slaves, destroyed our homes, killed our heroes, 
yet, not content, they seek to carry away our lovely 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


231 


women. And Northern men, we must admit, do not 
know the first principles of the honor due a wife.’’ 

‘‘Oh, you must certainly pardon me, captain; 
neither your kindly ofifer, nor your condemnation of 
Colonel de Mai is in order. Besides, I am positively 
amazed at your presumption in calling here, since 
your insult to me, to my teachers, in the unwelcome 
notoriety you have brought upon us and the hospi- 
tal by your challenge to Colonel de Mai. You have 
not only mortified me past your power to atone, but 
you have made me ashamed of myself, since my 
name must ever be coupled with the horrible affair.” 

“During my stay here. Miss Grey, you refused 
to listen to my protestations or to receive my atten- 
tions, always referring to the hospital rules; but I 
am not subject to hospital rules now, and will not 
be evaded longer. Until you assure me that you 
will accept me — will some day be my wife — I ac- 
knowledge that I am most wretched, unfit for duty. 
My place to-day is in the field, either on the march 
or in battle; but in my present state of mind I am 
unfit for either. Your promise will make a new 
man of me.” 

“Kindly defer the discussion of such affairs for 
the present, captain, as I have neither time nor in- 
clination to listen to-day.” 

“I realize perfectly that you are ill at ease to-day, 
and that you will discuss them another time gives 
me hope. But bear with me; I only wish to 
help ” 

“Help? Where did they take Colonel de Mai? 
“Perhaps he ” 

“He is in prison.” 

“Oh!” — her face blancfiing as colorless as the 
dress she wore. “Then he is past your help!” 

“Quite the contrary — if you accept my offer. To- 
gether we can do much. Besides,” smiling sardonic- 


232 


LUDA 


ally, ''for the sake of my love for you, and in con- 
sideration of your high regard for the Yankee, I 
might make a sort of hero of myself, sacrifice my 
feelings for the moment, and intercede for his re- 
lease. But, forgive me, dear Miss Grey. Sarcasm 
aside, I believe that past acquaintanceship actuates 
you in his behalf, and 

'‘Captain Louns!'' called a messenger boy at the 
threshold. 

"A dispatch for me!'’ he exclaimed, tearing the 
envelope. "Ah, it is from my sister, Ruth. She 
has read the newspaper reports of the interrupted 
duel." Reading aloud, 'Are you J. Harrington 
Louns, of Atlanta? Was your opponent Guy de 
Mai, of the Sandy Valley? Answer. Ruth Louns, 
Lexington, Ky.' " 

"Ruth Louns!" ejaculated Luda. "She was gov- 
erness to the sisters of Colonel de Mai." 

"You astound me. Miss Grey. Sister Ruth and I 
have seen but little of each other in recent years, 
and I never dreamed de Mai was of the family with 
which she stayed so long. Is it possible that you 
also are from the Sandy Valley, and knew him be- 
fore he entered the hospital?" 

"I am from the Sandy Valley, and knowing the 
colonel as I do, I deny that it is or ever was possible 
for him to tarnish the good name of woman. And 
if any effort of mine could help him to-day, that 
effort would surely be made. As the brother of 
Ruth, you might use your influence to free him, 
even as by your action he is a prisoner." 

"If you appeal, I obey. I think it quite within 
my power to procure his exchange for one of our 
officers now held in Northern prisons. This, how- 
ever, is a serious time — battles raging incessantly 
and commanders busily engaged planning their 
modes of attack. Being a well-known character by 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


233 


reason of his daring, both at the battle of Gettys- 
burg and in the Lynchburg raid, de Mai would 
have been recaptured sooner or later. Yet the in- 
tended duel was responsible for his present incar- 
ceration, and now that I realize it is personal friend- 
ship that inspires you in his behalf, for your sake 
I will see what can be done. Myself, I hate, abomi- 
nate, Yankees. They are an uneducated, undiscip- 
lined lot of foragers, traducers of homes, and un- 
worthy the notice of lovely Southern girls. And do 
you know. Miss Grey, I am receiving congratula- 
tions from all parts of the Confederacy for de Mai’s 
capture, for he was religiously sought, and all be- 
lieve the duel was merely a well-planned ruse of 
mine to get him back in our hands. So the credit of 
his capture is to J. Harrington, your humble ser- 
vant.” 

‘'Suppose Colonel de Mai be prevailed upon to 
promise not to take up arms again, would he be 
allowed to go home?” Luda asked, a ray of hope 
stealing into her heart like sunshine through rifts 
in the clouds ; but as transitory as the sunshine, for 
she had little expectation that such promise could 
be obtained, knowing full well his determination not 
to leave before the war was over. 

“If you cared to avail yourself, I might ask for 
a pass, and you could go to see him,” the captain 
volunteered with a cynical smile. “But the reign 
of discipline is rigid. If granted at all it would be 
through my influence alone.” 

In spite of his offers of intercession, Luda dis- 
trusted the man, and stepped back with an acute 
sense of bitterness, as, with a baffled feeling, the 
captain left the room, disconcerted by her coldness, 
yet with a dogged determination to win her love. 


234 


LUDA 


CHAPTER L 

THE BEARER OF BAD TIDINGS 

Later in the day, as Luda’s mind was in a fever 
of anxiety, Elswick, who also had left the hospital, 
was announced. She refused at first to see him, but 
when he insisted to the servant that his message 
was important, she consented. 

'‘How-dy, Miss Grey,’' said the man, standing 
with hat in hand as she entered. 'T come to tell 
you about Colonel de Mai. The white flag of the 
hospital and you can’t protect him now, so I reckon 
he won’t get off as easy as before. An order from 
headquarters says he is to be shot.” 

Luda’s eyes flashed with fear and indignation; 
but her apprehensions were so great that she com- 
pelled herself to listen. Could it be known that she 
had released Guy from the battlefield? Was it pos- 
sible? Was it possible that was what he meant, she 
wondered. 

'‘That de Mai is considered a dangerous enemy 
to Secession — one of the boldest, most fearless 
wearing blue uniform. But he has gone too far, 
and at sundown day after to-morrow he, with other 
dangerous Yankees, will be shot down in cold 
blood.” 

Luda’s tongue seemed paralyzed. For a moment 
she could not speak. 

“Accidentally I overheard the talk between two 
orderlies,” explained Elswick. “One of them rebels 
at being among the ten picked to do the job. Five 
guns are loaded, you know, and five have blank car- 
tridges, so nobody knows who does the killin’.*' 

“In heaven’s name, what do you mean?” she 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


235 


gasped, sinking to the nearest chair. “What has 
Colonel de Mai done to merit such a terrible thing? 
What is the charge against him?” 

“Challenged one of our officers, and he’s got to 
suffer the penalty.” The man’s countenance did not 
change as he made this mendacious statement. 

“He challenged the captain through jealousy; he 
was afraid of losing you. But he always treated me 
square, so I don’t like to see him shot, if it can be 
avoided.” 

“Why do you say that Colonel de Mai was the 
challenger? I believe you know he was not.” 

“I do know all about it. He certainly was.” 

“Then you have no conscientious scruples, Els- 
wick. I’m surprised at you.” 

“I thought it my duty to tell you,” he went on, 
not seeming to notice her criticism. “You was good 
to me when I was so sick. You was a sister to me, 
nurse — and I won’t forget it, either.” 

“Does Captain Louns know of the order, and does 
he endorse the charge?” Luda asked, little imagin- 
ing that to the' captain she owed this very call from 
Elswick, through whom he hoped to find out the 
state of her mind after his proposal. 

“I don’t know. But Captain Louns is about the 
only person who could do anything to help the 
colonel now; and I reckon he’d do it if you asked 
him to. If I was you and didn’t want the Yankee 
finished up, I’d get the captain to workin’ for him.” 

“Since you tell me all you have, I will bid you 
good afternoon, sir, not wishing to discuss the mat- 
ter further.” 

“But you understand, nurse, what I’ve told you is 
between us. I might get into trouble for repeating 
secrets of war ; but I’d do anything for you, and 
that’s why I’m here to tell you what I heard.” 


236 


LUDA 


CHAPTER LI 

THE GENERAL 

Luda was frantic. “Guy to be shot!’^ 

What could she do, when she was herself a 
stranger in a country where every man, woman and 
child was hostile to a Northerner or Union sympa- 
thizer? 

Unable to resume her work, she begged to remain 
in her room, where, on her knees, she implored 
Heaven to save the man she loved. But not until 
dawn broke over the eastern horizon did she think 
of rest. She fell across the bed without removing 
a garment worn the day before, and in the short 
sleep of nervous exhaustion that came to her, 
Amarita brought a message. Such was its import 
that she awoke with a stony calm that can only 
follow intense suffering. Nervousness, fear, anxiety 
had vanished, and she set about formulating a plan 
to find and see Guy. How it could be done, she 
knew not. She would scarcely be allowed to cross 
the line of either army just after such desperate 
battles; so only by some ruse and quick action 
could she hope to save him. Unversed in the rules 
of war, she had not for a moment questioned the 
entire truth of Elswick’s statement regarding the 
fate to be meted out to the young colonel. But in 
her soul Amarita’s message meant victory, and vic- 
tory for her meant victory for Guy. 

The ceaseless roar of cannon oppressed her dur- 
ing the early day, and when the powder smoke lifted 
she had watched with her field glasses the going 
into camp of detachments of the two armies. 

Draped in her long black cloak, with its 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


237 

closely drawn hood, and carrying her nurse’s outfit, 
late that afternoon she set out with the resolve to 
seek the brigadier-general in command of the army, 
to whom she would personally appeal for the release 
of Colonel de Mai. 

The very heavens seemed to move encouragingly, 
the air to whisper hope, as through the campus, 
down to the creek she went. But her heart was 
torn afresh on passing near the fields of recent car- 
nage, where numerous soldiers were bearing away 
the wounded, while others were digging trenches 
into which the dead were promiscuously laid in 
heaps. 

“Miss Luda,” some one called. 

Turning, she saw Rufus running toward her. 

“I jis’ cornin’ to tell you sumpin’.” 

“What is it, Rufus?” 

“Dat Cap’n Louns ain’t no friend to Marse Guy. 
I’s list’nin’ when he talk to de boss ’bout him ; an’ 
I’d sen’ dis razor to his heart in a minit ef’n no- 
body’s lookin’.” 

“Oh, no, Rufus, you must not do that. It is 
wicked to even think such a thing. But, Rufus, do 
you know that Colonel de Mai is a prisoner, and 
they are going to shoot him?” 

“To shoot Marse Guy! What fur?” and Rufus 
turned clay-color. 

“If you could guide me through the encampment 
to the general’s headquarters, we might save him 
again.” 

“Mebbe I could, Miss Luda. But de boss gwine 
to kill me ef’n he know ’bout hit.” 

“Have no fear, Rufus; besides, no one will think 
it wrong for you to attend a nurse on her way to 
a sick general.” 

“When you gwine, Miss Luda?” 

''Now — at once.” 


lud:^ 


238 

At each ‘‘Halt!’’ Luda modestly exhibited her 
hospital badge, replying, “I’m a nurse, going to the 
brigadier-general.” 

Spies were active in both factions, rendering it 
impossible for persons unvouched for to enter camp ; 
yet the nurse and her valet in gray were not de- 
tained. 

She found the general in consultation with sev- 
eral other officers. On learning, however, that a 
woman wished to see him, he spoke quietly to a 
member of his bodyguard and they departed, as, 
lifting his hat both gallantly and graciously, he rose 
to greet her. 

“I am on a mission of mercy, general, and beg to 
speak with you at your leisure.” 

“What is it, miss? What can I do for you?” 

His kindly reception banished much of her fear. 
“You hold as prisoner a dear friend of mine, sir,” 
she began. “He is very sick, having recently left 
the hospital. And in prison, I despair of his life.” 

“A prisoner — recently out of hospital?” 

“He is of the Federal army, sir — Colonel de Mai.” 

“Oh, Colonel de Mai. Yes, yes — I have heard va- 
rious rumors of the colonel’s exploits, both in the 
Army of the Potomac and with Sherman. And the 
colonel is a friend of yours, eh?” 

“Yes, sir — of many years.” 

“It is one of the sad phases of this war, miss, 
that we find among our opponents old friends, re- 
cent comrades at military schools, even relatives, 
and when they fall into our hands it is quite natural 
to wish to spare them. But duty compels me to say 
that it is quite beyond my desire to sacrifice justice 
to mercy at this time. Not only would it redound 
to my discredit to set at liberty such a foe to Se- 
cession, but it would be a dangerous precedent; de 
Mai, I understand, revels in bravado, fears nothing. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


239 


Feigning weakness, he tricked our guards, cut 
ropes and liberated a number of dangerous Union 
men, who, with himself, had been captured while 
reconnoitering. So your wish must be fruitless. 
Besides, I could but feel it an indignity you would 
bring upon the head of this army to even ask for 
the release of one of its most malignant foes. You 
thus insult the very foundation of Secession. And 
now,’’ rising, ''as I am in consultation with officers 
relative to to-morrow’s engagements, I must be ex- 
cused.” 

"Stay, oh, please stay, sir. This is the first real 
request I have ever made of man. Do not, I pray 
you, refuse to grant it, and may God help you to 
see the right.” 

"I am most sorry that a beautiful young woman 
should interest herself in seeking the freedom of 
anyone aiding in the destruction of our glorious 
South. This man challenged a Confederate officer, 
to which act he owes his present situation ; else we 
would scarcely have got our hands upon him again. 
And as we now know where he is, we shall see that 
he does not go free. No, no. And repeating my 
regrets at being unable to please you, I bid you 
good night.” 

As he turned to go, Luda sank to her knees at his 
feet, weeping as only a woman on the verge of a 
breakdown can weep, her face the mask of despair. 
"Oh, general, dear general, I would to God that 
you could read the language of my heart ; you 
would know a truth never before admitted. Know 
that it is a woman’s heart that pleads to you. I 
love Guy de Mai, and in taking his life you rob me 
of every future hope — even kill me. In Heaven’s 
name, may I not prove to you that he did not chal- 
lenge Captain Louns? Will you hear me? Will 


240 LVD'A 

you have the goodness to read this?” She handed 
him an envelope. 

Carefully perusing the sheet, the general knit his 
brow as if in deep thought; then stood a moment 
in silence, an unbounded charity veiling the expres- 
sion of fatherly interest that covered his grave face. 
A strange something pierced his heart — the all- 
pervasive sentiment of the girl’s love, or the con- 
quering influence of her rapt soul. Her great, sad 
eyes met his, and in their depths he recognized her 
lofty purpose. She plead, and although determined 
to be firm, he was yielding. Some peculiar power 
was destroying his resolution ; he was conscious of 
a strange tugging at his brain, and realized that his 
denial of her wish was being met by a great mael- 
s rom of opposing forces ; that the very air was im- 
pregnated with an irresistible something that 
seemed to whisper in his ear, ‘^Grant it, grant it !” 
But his duty, his responsibilities, must be respected. 

“Tell me, my fair maid, you are not the lady for 
whom jealousy between these two men brought 
about the duel, are you?” 

“Oh, sir, in the name of honest, sincere and pure 
womanhood, I beg you to believe that she who pros- 
trates herself before you is innocent of any knowl- 
edge whatever that she was the cause.” Luda re- 
garded his face for a moment as if to read his 
thoughts. One look of pity had raised in her a hope 
that he was too great a general to crush a woman’s 
heart. 

“Who, may I ask, was she who came so heroically 
to the rescue — who, a second later, would have re- 
ceived the two bullets? This could not have been 
yourself?” 

“It was I, general, who felt it a duty to prevent 
the spilling of blood. The paper which you now 
hold I picked up from the floor of Colonel de Mai's 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


241 


room. Not stopping to consider anything but that 
I might save life, I went to the spot indicated in the 
challenge. You know the result.’’ 

‘‘However much I would like to please you, your 
appeal is absolutely impossible to grant, even 
though I note by this challenge that I have been 
misled. Yet the man is a Federal officer, and our 
prisoner — this fact alone is sufficient to prevent 
our action in the matter.” 

“I beg, implore you, dear sir, do not say impossi- 
ble. Let me say: I am Luda Grey, of Virginia; my 
home is near Ivywild, the former home of Colonel 
de Mai. I was a student at Miss Carter’s school 
until she was forced to close; then I became, as did 
she and her dear old aunt, a volunteer nurse, ready 
to do our best for fallen heroes, giving our services 
in the field where women may work. On the battle- 
field, at your great command, death may come to 
hundreds. After the battle is over, at my teacher’s 
command we humbly try to save life. Won’t you 
believe me? Won’t you believe Colonel de Mai not 
guilty — and won’t you free him for my sake?” 

“Refusing you again, I must also add that men 
fight in war to conquer, not specially to kill. But 
yours is a most worthy, most noble effort. I have 
heard of the gracious work of Miss Carter and her 
capable aids, one of whom, they tell me, is called by 
our boys ‘the occult girl’ — a girl whose very pres- 
ence seems to possess curative power, to assuage 
suffering. The self-sacrificing enlistment of these 
noble women I heartily endorse; and myself have 
great cause to respect them; especially do I regard 
as an incomparable blessing this wonderful power 
of ‘the occult girl.’ How I should like to know her ! 
And if it were my prerogative, not a question of 
:war, how I should like to please you !” 

“How I thank you, general, for this inspiring 


242 


LUDA 


compliment. The soldiers sometimes called me 'the 
occult girl.’ But my only mission in the field has been 
for the good I might do others. We know no favor, 
we have no views as to the political reasons for 
this conflict — or convictions as to which is right, 
North or South — we simply try to render more 
comfortable the lives of wounded men — to do the 
work of our Master, who had compassion on all 
the world’s suffering.” 

"Are you the 'occult girl’?” looking her full in 
the face and extending both hands. "Is it possible 
that I really speak to ‘the occult girl’ — to her whom 
God in His love has endowed with a peculiar 
power? Rise, rise — you, an almost miracle-worker, 
must not prostrate yourself thus to me — you, who 
nursed my own boy back to health! No, no — sol- 
diers, even officers, sometimes pray, you know, and 
my prayer is that God will bless you three-fold — 
grant you all the good things of life. And oh, that 
heart, not rule nor reason, were my guide in re- 
sponding to your request 1” 

"I remember, general, your son was badly 
wounded.” 

"Yes, and you, the little 'occult girl,’ never for a 
moment relinquished hope; never left his bedside 
when you could avoid it, always encouraged him, 
bidding him be brave even after the surgeons pro- 
nounced him beyond recovery. For this, we — his 
mother and I — owe you more than we can repay.” 
His soft gray eyes filled as he turned away. For 
a moment neither spoke. The great commander 
left Luda standing, and walked toward the row of 
tents near ; returning, he took her two hands, looked 
into her eyes, and said, slowly, quietly : "The 'occult 
girl’ asks much, but it must be granted, no matter 
at what cost — anything, except she should want to 


THE OCCULT GIRL S43 

dissolve the Confederacy.” And a serious smile 
softened his noble face. 

“Come, Ford, take this message to prison quar- 
ters.” Sitting down, he wrote rapidly, talking 
meanwhile. “Colonel de Mai is to be exchanged — 
not sent to prison, but sent North as early as pos- 
sible. See to it that this order is carried out with 
dispatch. The time is limited ; he may be even now 
in preparation. Quick, now.” 

“Oh, please, general, won't you give the order 
to me? Allow me to be your messenger?” said 
Luda imploringly, extending her hands, with an in- 
describable glow on her countenance. “And may I 
not see Colonel de Mai — even for one moment?” 

“As it is too late to admit outsiders to the prison 
to-night, my aide must bear this order. But I will 
write a pass for to-morrow which will, I hope, com- 
pensate for your disappointment.” 

Tears of joy glistened on her long lashes as she 
took the general's hand and, kissing the fingers that 
had written the reprieve, whispered, “God be your 
leader !” 


244 


LUDA 


CHAPTER LII 

UNDER THE FLAG OF DIXIE 

Armed with official permission to see Guy, Luda 
left the hospital the following morning and walked 
along the railroad in the direction of Atlanta for 
some distance before reaching the Confederate 
camp. Reports of the charitaffie work at Carter 
Hospital had long preceded her; soldiers who had 
been cared for there having said many beautiful 
things in praise of their treatment by the volun- 
teer nurses ; more especially did they speak of Miss 
Grey, frequently calling her ‘'angel of mercy "the 
occult girl,’’ etc. 

Recognized by the officer to whom she presented 
her letter, he rose, and at a gesture from him others 
did likewise; so, as Luda Grey passed through the 
tented city every officer and private stood with 
bared head. 

In a tumble-down log hut, moaning deliriously, 
Guy tossed on a bed of rough boards, going over 
and over the events that had culminated in his 
facing in duel a rival for the hand of the only 
woman for whom he considered life worth living. 
In the midst of these ravings she entered the shack. 
She sat down by his bunk, and when she could mas- 
ter her feelings, spoke soothingly to him. Opening 
his eyes and smiling faintly, he reached out both 
his hands. "Why, Luda, who fetched you here?” 
Almost immediately he became lost in the maze of 
delirium, murmuring, "Too late, too late!” 

Endeavoring to reassure him, she threw aside her 
scarf, straightened his pillow, and took his hand, 
gently pushing back his ruffled hair. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


245 


After a time, realizing that he was incapable of 
understanding anything she might say to him, she 
penciled a line, to be given him when he should 
waken from a deep and apparently restful sleep, 
into which he had suddenly fallen under her soothing 
influence; and with a word to the officer in whose 
hands the general’s orders had been placed, she 
departed. 

On Thursday, having sent a darkey ahead laden 
with food and bedclothing, she went again. No 
objection was raised to padding the prisoner’s cot, 
so, despite the dreary surroundings, he had been 
made comparatively comfortable. 

Greatly improved, he awaited her coming, and his 
greeting was touching. Clasping her hand, he said, 
“This is the happiest moment of my life, Luda. But 
it is in your power to make me happier still. Won’t 
you give me that promise for which I’ve waited so 
long? Promise to be my wife. I must know that 
you are to be mine alone — that I am to take you 
away from here.” 

While her heart echoed and re-echoed the prom- 
ise, her calm face was no index to her thoughts. 

Taking a ribbon bow of delicate pink from an in- 
side pocket, he asked, “Do you recognize this, Luda, 
dear? I know you do not, but it was once yours. 
I found it entangled on the briars of a rosebush near 
the sycamore where I last saw you in the Sandy 
Valley. Heaven only knows how I’ve treasured it, 
though it’s all faded now. Through all my expe- 
riences and service this little memento has seemed 
a part of you, Luda, and when in the depths of de- 
spair, I imagined it somehow whispered hope, en- 
couragement to my weary heart.” 

“There, now you will rest,” she said, readjusting 
his pillows, while in her breast the brightest glory 
of the sun, monarch of earth, sea and sky, seemed 


246 


zud:4 


shining, penetrating her very soul with its warmth. 

“Oh, yes, my head may rest ; but my heart never, 
until you say that one word I so much desire to 
hear. ‘Hope deferred maketh' — ah, you must know 
my poor heart has been sick for my little one for 
whom I have so long mourned. It is said I may be 
going North soon — but wanting you, always want- 
ing you. Though IVe never wanted you as to-day, 
Luda, to-morrow I shall want you more — such is 
my love. And I can only wait with a degree of 
patience when I have your assurance we are to part 
no more. Sit nearer to me; let your hand rest in 
mine, while I tell you of my almost unbearable sor- 
row at your loss, my despair when all supposed you 
drowned that memorable night. Oh, that awful 
grief, that unspeakable suspense! Since the hour 
I first saw you under the cherry tree, your picture 
has been indelibly imprinted on my memory, and 
wherever I have gone I had only to close my eyes 
to see you again as then.’’ 

“Yes, I, too, have never forgotten that day. I 
seem to have reckoned all things in my life from 
that time.” An inspired glory manifested itself in 
her soul, and a heavenly feeling of serenity encom- 
passed her. 

“As for dear Nathalie — perhaps it was love on my 
part; but it was such a different love. Yet, if ever 
heaven’s doors opened to receive its own, they 
opened for Nathalie. Her death unfolded to our 
hearts the possibilities of a thrice beautiful life be- 
yond the pale of mortal death. And even while she 
was bidding us farewell, and begging that we real- 
ize that death was only the opening gate of eternal 
life, she spoke consciously of angel friends about her 
who had come to take her away. There was a 
strangely sweet tie between Nathalie and m^. But, 
with the never-to-be-forgotten truth told you at Ivy- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


2i7 


wild, Luda, dear, you alone are heart of my heart, 
soul of my soul/’ 

Though four years had elapsed since he had ut- 
tered those words to her before, time could not 
eradicate from her memory the sweetest words ever 
spoken to woman. But, to change the drift of his 
thoughts, lest the excitement be too much for him 
in his weakened condition, Luda spoke of his going 
home and of how happy his parents and sisters 
would be. 

“I must not talk of my going, nor of anything 
but you — of my love, Luda, the one only source of 
peace for me now. Nathalie was fond of you, dear. 
She begged me that last day of her life to find you — 
make you my wife. May I hope that her wish is 
your will to-day — -may I, sweetheart?” 

Joining her free hand with the one he was hold- 
ing, she looked tenderly into his eyes meeting the 
adoration in their blue-gray depths as he repeated 
again and again, ‘T need you, Luda — I need your 
love. You are my best physician; you cure my 
heart, and a whole heart makes a man strong.” 

'T thought,” she said, smiling, ‘‘that you wished 
to entrust your heart to me.” 

“Ah, my little angel, my heart is yours — long in 
your keeping.” 

He drew b^oth her hands to his lips, covering them 
with kisses as, amid the rude surroundings of a 
Confederate prison, Luda Grey whispered the one 
word which bound their troth — and the mysterious 
voices that once came from the foaming waters 
of the Big Sandy whispered an echoing “Yes.” 


248 


LUDA. 


CHAPTER LIII 

THE REGIMENT INVISIBLE 

Transformed by recent events, Luda’s heart over- 
flowed with joy. There was to-day in her face a 
new brilliancy; a new light sparkled in her tranquil 
eyes. 

Entranced by the glory of the western heavens 
while the waning sun sank lower and lower, she 
stood on the veranda till only the red-gold rim 
agleam, spread softest lights around her. Breaking 
from a trellis a stem on which bloomed two moss 
roses, she wandered leisurely toward the gate in 
subtle enjoyment of their odor mingled with the 
life-giving fragrance of the pines and luxuriant 
shrubs bordering the pathway. 

The atmosphere, flowers, trees, even the blue 
sky, reechoed the joy within her soul that afternoon. 

The influence of that one moment when for the 
first time she had confessed her love to Guy — told 
him how sad her heart had been made on leaving 
home and all she loved — clung to her. He had 
asked her to be his wife, and'she recalled his preci- 
ous words. Then, too, she would soon be going 
back home. It was little wonder the splendor of 
Nature appealed to her so bountifully. 

Thus in sweet meditation, she paused by the 
great wooden gate, resting her hand upon the post. 

The whistle of a locomotive awoke her from her 
happy reverie. 

A north-bound train bearing two flags, a banner 
of white floating over them, moved b^y, and dis- 
cerning that handkerchiefs were being waved from 
the car windows, she fluttered her own, wondering 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


249 


at the same time why her heart should throb so 
violently as the train passed from sight. And why 
should she suddenly feel so oppressed as the crim- 
son splendor of the western sky melted to serenest 
gray? 

‘Thus earthly visions fade/^ she said sadly. “To- 
day, fair things bloom — to-morrow, they are ashes 
of roses.” 

Mounting the steps she sighed at the approach 
of wagons and men with stretchers. It meant new 
work — a new lot of maimed heroes. 

“Miss Grey, don't you know you are late for sup- 
per. We were searching for you everywhere,” said 
a waiter, “and a messenger from General Hood's 
headquarters wants you.” 

The man handed her a note. “Luda dearest,” it 
read, “I, with others, am to be exchanged at Louis- 
ville. We leave at once — until formalities have 
been complied with, under guard. In happy an- 
ticipation, I am feasting upon hope of your speedy 
return to the Big Sandy. Sometime, we may, as 
one, thank the noble general for my release. Faith- 
fully, Guy.” 

“Gone !'' She re-read the letter, brief in form, 
vital in significance — her first line from Guy de 
Mai. As she deposited it in her bosom nearest 
her heart, it seemed a link to bind them closer, a 
treasure, a part of himself. 

Not relishing her supper, Luda sought the wards. 
With mind vibrant to the needs of the new suf- 
ferers, she wandered from one to another, kneeling 
to dress a wound, changing the position of the rest- 
less, performing endless offices of tenderness. A 
lad, a drummer boy in blue, whose fair hair and 
baby skin evidenced refined origin, watched her 
wistfully as she paused here and there ; he saw 
her as with a surprised e^^elamation she fell on her 


250 


LUDA 


knees by the cot of a dying soldier opposite — heard 
her say, ‘‘Christ is your Meditator. He will for- 
give — I forget,’’ and then commend the departing 
spirit as it went before a higher tribunal — 

“Rest eternal grant unto him. 

Let light perpetual shine upon him!” 

Tenderly lying her handkerchief over the eyes 
now closed in the last sleep, she gently crossed the 
hands upon the still bosom. It was Captain Louns, 
who, fearfully torn by a bursting shell, had been 
born in upon a stretcher a few minutes before. 

“One more hero of the South has given his life,” 
she whispered, while unbidden, yet unrestrained tears 
filled her eyes. 

“I’m goin’ too, nurse,” said the drummer boy, as 
she turned toward him. “Lots of soldiers are fol- 
lowing that General, ain’t they? My mother told 
me about that Leader when I used to say my pray- 
ers at her knee. I’m goin’ to join him now. God 
took our mother. Then father bought us a new 
one ; but she didn’t love sis and me. So I ran away 
with Sherman. I’m only a little drummer, you 
see, but my music encouraged the boys and we 
marched together. I wouldn’t mind goin’, for 
mother’s there — only — she told me to look after sis, 
and if I hadn’t gone to war I wouldn’t have been 
shot away from her. Do you think when mother 
sees me she might blame me for disobeying her? 
I feel guilty like.” 

Luda took his small hand and held it firmly, en- 
dearingly, as she reassured him. 

“A little while ago when I was sort o’ sleepin’ 
I guess, and you passed by, I thought I saw mother 
and sister walking with you; but they didn’t stay. 
I wonder if mother knows her Jamie is coming. I 


THE OCCULT GIRL 251 

V 

wish she would come back and go with me — so 
everything wouldn't be so strange.” 

He laid back the collar of his woolen shirt, ex- 
posing a ragged wound. '‘You see, the gun got me 
here. In my knapsack there're sister's letters and a pic- 
ture. The shadow is mother, as we sat on her lap, and 
the picture man rubbed her face away. Send all 
my things to sis — the address is in her letters. But 
I haven't had a letter for a long time. Tell her — 
brother — will get — a furlough — from — and — but — '' 

A smile of recognition flooded his bloodless face; 
his lips curled as in a kiss. '‘Why, mother, sister! 
Why I — thought you was dead, mother! You say 
there is no death ! Then, what took you away from 
us?” 

Leaning lower, Luda caught a last faint whisper, 
'T'mgoin' — home — with — you — mother.” The words 
died on his lips but the smile remained, making 
beautiful the body of his humiliation as the dainty 
drummer boy enrolled in the regiment that loses 
no recruit. 


252 


zud:4 


CHAPTER LIV 

LUDA LEAVES CARTER SEMINARY 

News of marching battles was heralded over the 
country as August wore on, each army having its 
hour of pressing forward or falling back — success 
or failure. But Luda had one happy assurance — 
Guy had left the army; and therefore to her the 
roaring of cannon and bursting of shell lost their 
greatest terror. Though she worked not less con- 
scientiously, it was with the calm philosophy of 
the professional. 

It was not until after Sherman had entered At- 
lanta and issued his edict that the Confederate 
forces fell back, greatly depleted, woefully dis- 
couraged. The beginning of November it was at 
last deemed safe for her to undertake the journey 
north, which would be by rail through Georgia, 
Tennessee and Kentucky to Louisville; thence by 
boat to Cincinnati, and with only one other change 
up the Ohio, the Big Sandy, to her home. 

The last days were sadly busy ones. In silence 
she dismantled the chamber that had been her 
place of rest, study and meditation. Within its 
walls she had mastered the courses of the curricu- 
lum. Over the desk hung her class pictures and 
the medals she had won. As she removed them, 
and the various keepsakes from school friends, her 
manuscripts and beloved books, there flitted through 
her mind a panoramic view of the unusual things 
that had happened to her from the time she had 
appeared in the Sandy Valley to the present. Look- 
ing back over her young life, a sort of uncertain 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


353 


feeling found way to her heart but she resolved not 
to receive it — to entertain happy thoughts only. 

“How joyous one should be at the thought of 
going home!” she said as Miss Carter entered. 
“But,” and tears gushed to her eyes, “I am leaving 
you, my dear preceptress — you who found me so 
helpless and stupid, and did so much for my ad- 
vancement and happiness.” 

“But you are soon to be with your own, my dear, 
which is for your greater happiness,” said Miss 
Carter, gently clasping the girl's hands. 

“Yes, with my own — and with M'm,” Luda re- 
peated to herself. 

The gong sounded for her last meal at Carter 
Seminary impressing her with a funereal lonesome- 
ness, as she turned the key in her trunk. 

She visited the few disabled soldiers in the wards, 
receiving messages to convey to families and 
friends ; and at eleven o'clock was back in her room, 
where none of her personal belongings remained 
except her traveling requisites. With a dejected air 
she walked to the window. The country about was 
clothed in darkness with only now and then the 
brilliancy of a firefly to brighten the gloom. 

“I wonder why Miss Carter did not say good-bye? 
She has been so much to me, so good, how can I 
go without a word of farewell? Oh dear, dear, 
to-morrow, next day and one day more and I shall 
be far away — at home, with mother. Will she 
forgive me when I tell her all?” she queried, tug- 
ging at the window cord. “Will she realize I 
acted for the best? I wonder what Claudia will say? 
And they all thought I was lost that awful night! 
I never even dreamed that they might think that. 
Poor mother! how my selfishness has made her 
suflfer !” 

A sharp rap on the door startled her. 


254 


LUDA 


"‘Come; come m/’ 

It was the dear old aunt with a steaming hot 
julep. “To quiet your nerves, dearie, and make you 
sleep. The man will call you in time.’’ 

“Oh, how dear of you! Won’t you stop awhile, 
auntie?” 

“No, no, child. You should retire at once. I’ll 
say good-bye when the hack comes that takes you 
to the train.” And the door gently closed behind 
the thoughtful woman. 

Gazing around the dismantled room, Luda slowly 
sipped the julep. “I suppose it is natural that one 
should be sad when school days are over. But 
why should I feel such a sinking at the heart as if 
everything in life had come to an end, when really 
best things for me are only beginning. By social 
demands I am now fitted to be Guy’s wife ; yet 
education, circumstances, cannot change the fact 
that I am still the poor fruit-dryer’s daughter. And 
my heart rejoices that God’s work cannot be un- 
done.” 

The words froze on her lips; in the little square 
mirror on the wall she caught her reflection and, 
peering over her shoulder, another face — one that 
she had never seen before — an old woman’s 
wrinkled, wizened and distorted. Luda averted her 
eyes, but in the dim recesses of the dormer window 
the creature re-appeared, thin, diminutive, draped 
in blackest black ; her bony fingers clutching a cord 
as if she sought to break it asunder. 

Between the clouds a sheen of moonlight swept 
through the window slowly transforming the black 
robes to filmiest white, and instead of the skeleton- 
like apparition there appeared an image of radiant 
youth. But the beautiful vision of life and loveli- 
ness quickly faded to misty moonbeams. 

Awed beyond expression, Luda sat for a moment 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


255 


spellbound, her chin resting in her hands, her eyes 
intently riveted on the spot where both had 
vanished. 

Instinctively her thoughts turned to Guy. ‘What 
can it portend? No, no, I will not allow myself to 
believe it is of him ; he is safe at home. My brain 
is over- wrought ; and I must think no more to- 
night.’’ 

Lifting the cup to her lips she tossed the contents 
down her throat. “It is a bitter draught; but, as 
auntie said, it may bring an hour’s sleep — dear 
auntie, always so good !” But she did not banish the 
impression her uncanny visitors had made upon her 
mind until forgetfulness came with her last short 
sleep in the stricken South. 


256 


LUDA 


CHAPTER Ly 
luda's return 

Claudia Howard had been an almost daily visitor 
at the Grey cottage. Her parents had died within 
a few months of each other soon after the departure 
of their sons to fight and risk their lives for the 
principles of Secession. Facing the serious prob- 
lems of life alone, the former light-hearted girl had 
become even more womanly than was usual for one 
of her type. She loved Jack Grey with an increas- 
ing devotion, their marriage being now only a ques- 
tion of his coming safely through the war. Even 
though he had cast in his lot with the Union, her 
brothers, cognizant of the fact that she had refused 
numerous offers, some from men of distinction, men 
who favored the continuance of slavery, interposed 
no further objections to her loyalty to jfack. 

Nan Smith and Claudia were saying good-bye to 
Mrs. Grey after a call one day when the whistle of 
the day-boat was heard in the distance. 

“It may be that Luda is on that boat,’" volunteered 
the widow, “so I will walk down to the landing with 
you.” Possessed with the intuition that her daugh- 
ter was coming, an expression of joyous hope 
lighted the face whereon sorrow had written its 
indelible inscription. 

Somehow it seemed inappropriate to talk; and 
the three, Claudia on one side of the frail woman. 
Nan on the other, made their way along the grass- 
lined path to the river as silently as if walking to 
mufffed music; for Luda’s return suggested the 
solemnity of a resurrection. 

As they neared the wharf a majestic looking 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


257 


young woman tripped lightly down the gang-plank. 

‘'Mother/' she said, as she reached them, “I 
have come to bring back your long lost daughter. 
Will you receive the child?" and half laughing, half 
weeping, fell into her mother's arms. 


258 


LUDA, 


CHAPTER LVI 

MAJOR DE MAI INTERPOSES 

Major de Mai objected seriously when his son, 
the colonel, who had been unexpectedly called to 
Washington, confided to him his wish to marry the 
daughter of Widow Grey. 

“In heaven's name, Guy, put it out of your mind ; 
it can never be. Spar^ your mother the pain of ever 
discussing such a mesalliance. She will never give 
her consent, I know. The mere thought of it would 
be to her a mortification beyond words to convey. 
Why, my boy, you married to a Grey ! 'twould break 
her heart. Think of who you are, what strides you 
have made, the honorable mention of Colonel de 
Mai — and then to wed a journeyman's daughter, a 
girl of nowhere ! It is shameful, Guy. It had been 
better you had never gone to military school." 

“But, father, you do not understand; she is not 
the Luda Grey you knew. She is an educated, ac- 
complished lady, with a better mind — even without 
a name — than any other woman I have ever met. 
She has been in Carter Seminary for four years; 
and you know what that means to one who seemed 
superior to mere schooling — whose very life placed 
upon her inestimable value." 

“Carter Seminary! How? By what means? In 
the capacity of a — ." The major stopped. 

“A student, father — one of whom the whole 
faculty was proud." 

“A student, eh? Carter Seminary or not, you 
know your mother's ideas as to birth and class; 
and you must remember you are our only son, 
Guy — that we look to you to sustain our name." 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


259 


'‘Yes, father, I know. And wh'le I appreciate the 
force of all you say, my love for Luda Grey is abso- 
lutely unconquerable. Life to me would be empty, 
nothing — without the girl I love as my wife. Be- 
sides, a man can be a greater factor in the world, a 
greater success, in all the walks of life, if he has 
by his side, a wife he idolizes for his daily com- 
panion, his inspiration. Won't you try to think a 
little more calmly, a great deal more kindly? And 
won't you persuade mother to regard it in a differ- 
ent light? She undoubtedly desires my happiness. 
Neither of you will ever regret it, take my word for 
that. On the contrary, I believe you will live to be 
proud — aye, sir, doubly proud of Luda Grey as 
your daughter, for, in some manner blessed with 
unusual grace and strength of character, she is 
queen of women. And, father, you must remember 
I am not a boy. For five years I have suffered 
more — a thousand times more than I could ever tell 
you, or than mother or you could ever understand. 
I admit my confession has been a long time com- 
ing — but the fact of the matter is that I have loved 
Luda Grey ever since before I went to West Point. 
It was infatuation for her that awakened in me the 
desire to gain a higher education, to make a name ; 
and to her I owe primarily all that I have made 
myself. To be a great man is honorable, I know; 
but to be a good husband adds dignity to a man's 
life such as nothing else can." 

Moved to the depths by his son’s arguments, the 
major turned away, but after a moment’s thought 
replied, "Well, in view of all you have said, my 
son, and recognizing that it is your only road to 
happiness, I will speak to your mother. But I 
scarcely expect a favorable aiisvv^er. And even if we 
should obtain from her a reluctant consent, I believe 
she will in her heart always feel you have lowered 


260 


LUDA 


the family by such marriage. She is not to blame, 
Guy ; it is her bringing up.’’ 

“But tell me, father, why should the fact of the 
deceased John Grey having been a fruit-dryer make 
to a Christian man or woman any difference in his 
daughter since she herself is fitted to adorn any 
social position? Besides, no one can attack Mr. 
Grey’s character. He was an honest, God-fearing 
man, was he not? You must admit that his son is 
a man to be proud of. Jack Grey is a noble fellow. 
And besides, father, you are aware that we live in 
Ohio now.” 

“Oh yes, yes; but — the truth is, my boy. I’ve 
heard it hinted that this girl is not the daughter 
of John Grey. It has been observed in her neigh- 
borhood that she always seemed superior to her 
surroundings. And too, her mother appears to have 
also been misplaced in her youth. There is some- 
thing we cannot understand ; there is a mystery in 
the Grey family ; I am sure of it.” 

“My God, father, who would dare to make a state- 
ment of this sort, and throw calumny on a family 
so helpless ! Before heaven, I will resent it though 
I bring upon myself the blood of the traducer! I 
will protect, even with my own life, the fair name 
of the woman I love.” 

“Silence, my son, silence! Remember to whom 
you speak. I simply relate to you confidentially a 
whispered report.” 

“I do remember to whom I speak, father, and al- 
ways shall. But if you were in my place, would 
you be silent? I do not believe you would. I am 
sure the traditions of which you have just reminded 
me would force you to speak — force you to defend 
the name of the woman you loved.” 

Not wishing to agitate him further, the father 
adopted more conciliatory tactics. “Let us post- 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


261 


pone discussions till you return from Washington. 
Meantime I will see what I can do for you. By 
careful suggestion, your mother might be coaxed 
to your point of view. We’ll see, we’ll see.” Warmly 
shaking the boy’s hand, the major turned away, a 
twinkle in his eye indicating pride in the determined 
stand taken by his soldier son. 


268 ’ 


LUDA 


CHAPTER LVII 

IN THE SHADOW 

Luda was not herself after her home-coming. She 
felt lanquid, tired; it was with painful difficulty she 
accomplished the few household tasks that at her 
request her mother had relinquished to her. 

More adorable, she thought, than the most pre- 
tentious palace had become the little cabin home 
with its tall spreading maples, annual shrubs and 
flowers. With her own development it had grown 
most beautiful, surrounded as it was with the mar- 
vellous scenes of Nature’s handiwork. 

Sunday, after returning from church where she 
had listened to Dr. Hampton’s scholarly eulogy 
upon “Woman in War,” Luda walked alone to the 
drying yards. The rail fence stood open as when 
she had first seen Guy ride through it. The kilns 
and general features were the same, but no more 
could the activity of former days be revived; her 
father was gone, the slaves free. 

As she stood under the cherry-tree and recalled 
the memorable afternoon when she had betrayed 
the anguish of her soul on that first meeting with 
the man soon to be her husband, she could but com- 
pare the girl in her teens with the woman of to-day. 
Wandering on, she found the log beside the road 
upon which he and she sat. The same blue sky shed 
its lights about her then ; ’twas the same quiet 
shore where she had walked with him and watched 
the same silvery waters flecked with the waning 
sun’s brilliant red rippling northward over the 
river’s shell-lined channel. As she sat alone by 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


263 


the water’s edge, memories of the eventful past 
flitted through her brain, tingeing with sadness the 
songs of the birds and the rhythmic plash of the 
waterfall, yet producing in her a peculiar sensation 
of resignation. Perceiving the shadows settling 
over the valley, she suddenly rose and quickened 
her steps homeward. 

Her mother awaited her at the gate with a dainty 
bunch of forget-me-nots in her delicate hands. 
‘‘They are the last, and are for you, dear,” she said. 
“And tea has been ready a long time.” 

“It was unforgivably selfish of me to leave you 
this Sunday afternoon when you were alone, mother 
dear — not even the song of a bird in the house to 
cheer your heart ; but I had so longed to visit scenes 
of old. Come,” she said, affectionately kissing the 
sad-faced mother, “come; we are to be companions 
hereafter. And when Jack returns we shall all be 
happy again.” 

“All,” repeated the mother. 

Luda did not partake of the appetizing food, 
promising to do it justice later; but the following 
morning found her in the shadow of death. Long 
concealed in her system malaria and jaundice con- 
tracted in the Georgia lowlands, now manifested 
themselves in cruel fever. Must she who had so 
bravely fought for the lives of others give up her 
own in the dawn of promise ! 

The neighborhood physician solemnly shook his 
head; the best medical talent of Catlettsburg and 
Louisa was enlisted ; but the death-dealing germ of 
the swamp had preceded them. Her crimson cheeks, 
parched lips, inarticulate chattering, nonplused the 
physicians. Her life hung in the balance ; and when 
hope of her recovery was finally abandoned, Claudia 
notified Guy and Jack. 

Luda’s last letter to Guy had been posted at Cin- 


264 


LUDA 


cinnati on her way home; one written by him en 
route to Washington, lay under her pillow. 

The warm sun crept in at the small window, 
suffusing the bed whereon she lay with lips and eyes 
closed, delirium and fever gone ; the flickering breath 
distinguishing life, could be detected only by the 
presence of moisture on a glass held above the pal- 
lid face by the physician who reluctantly acknowl- 
edged all would soon be over. The stricken mother 
staggered to the chimney-side. Entering the sick- 
room at that moment Joe Johnston handed her a 
letter marked ‘Important,” and as he joined the 
speechless watchers about the bed, she broke the 
seal. 

It was from Guy, and contained his formal re- 
quest for the hand of her daughter. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


265 


CHAPTER LVIII 

MYSTERIOUS JOURNEYING 

After tossing in agony for many days, a sense of 
utter relaxation possessed Luda and she felt her- 
self passing — leaving the body. She witnessed the 
physician shake his head in abandonment, heard the 
lamentations and sobs of her anguished mother, 
saw the look of despair come over the countenances 
of friends about her bed, but could not make known 
to them her joy; that in place of pain and de- 
pression, a feeling of buoyancy encompassed her in 
this state of absolute peace. A gauzy mantilla of 
white fell upon her shoulders, completely draping 
her. Resolving into mist, walls and roofs olfered 
no resistance as in the embrace of Amarita she 
ascended skyward, triumphantly soaring far up 
among the restless white clouds. The earth below 
spread like a beautiful map; the stars like golden 
nuggets hung suspended in the vast vault of the 
universe. 

Spanning aeons of time to dim ages past, and 
projected over leagues of space with the velocity 
of thought, she found herself on the shores of the 
sacred Nile where a royal pageant with numerous 
court dignitaries escorted a chariot of state upon the 
magnificent driveway bordering that river. Within 
the princely equipage she recognized King Mena, 
his flaxon-haired Queen, Berenice, by his side. 

She reviewed the deeds of centuries as the won- 
ders of ancient Egypt unrolled themselves like a 
grand panorama — the rise and fall of dynasties; 
cities spring to greatness, crumble and decay; liv- 
ing beings flash into earth-life to depart like shoot- 


266 


LUDA 


ing stars; Memphis, founded by Mena, become a 
desolate ruin ; and the great king's descendants de- 
prived of power, strolling over the land, homeless 
gypsies. 

A massive stone, avoided by boatmen as a menace 
to life, stood midway the historic river whose course 
had once been changed at the king's command. 
Through this moveless rock Luda entered a won- 
derful mausoleum far beneath the river, its winc- 
ing corridors and sculptured recesses exceeding in 
grandeur all modern sepulchral monuments. In 
great caskets on shelves of alabaster and sandal- 
wood reposed the remains of once-powerful kings 
whose deeds of prowess, recorded in hieroglyphics 
and picture-writings, stood forth upon the marble 
walls; while in the glory of immortality, their 
spirits — messengers between worlds — came and 
went at will. A subterranean passage of stucco and 
jeweled stones connected the silent depository with 
a magnificent park where hundreds of individuals 
moved hither and thither. 

Recognizing that she had loved and been loved 
by this people, studied in their schools, worshipped 
in their temples — that they belonged to her, she to 
them — nothing was strange to Luda. 

Just as the chimes in an old church of Seville 
pealed for vespers, an aerial chariot transported 
her from historic Egypt to sunny Spain. Lent had 
brought to this ancient edifice devotees from two 
worlds. Multitudes of disembodied souls occupying 
no space yet glorying in the princely service, were 
as visible to her as the calm faces of the communi- 
cants, holy priests, veiled sisters, altar boys with 
their trailing clouds of incense; all were to her as 
when in another flesh she had worshipped in this 
cathedral. 

With the benediction the vapory chariot sailed 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


m 


away upon the fleecy clouds, descending in the gar- 
dens of a quaint but imposing chateau in southern 
France. 

Massive doors flew back as Luda passed through 
lofty halls adorned with exquisite statuary, luxuri- 
ous drawing-rooms hung with richest tapestries, to 
a vast library containing priceless Vernis Martin 
cases. Among the richly-framed portraits upon its 
walls was one of a young woman whose beautiful 
face appealed to the girl, awakening in her soul a 
sensation of incomparable devotion, a subtle es- 
sence of mother-love. 

By a huge mahogany table in the center of the 
room whereon a student lamp burned low, sat a 
man and a woman. They, like herself, were invis- 
ible to a distinguished-looking gentleman who en- 
tered from an inner chamber. Raising the light, 
he took from his pocket a letter bearing a foreign 
postmark and broken seal. After reading and re- 
reading its contents with an air of perplexity, he 
paced the room, .muttering in tones sometimes sub- 
dued, sometimes agitated. 

''Father never forgave Eugenie; why should I?’’ 
Hesitating, "Ah, it is perhaps that I alone am left 
to represent him — and the Church commands, 
though the law no longer holds me responsible.’’ 

He threw himself into his spacious arm-chair 
and gazed thoughtfully into the lamplight. "Who 
is this Luda Grey — she who has so charmed 
Madame Olivares? Why should the daughter of a 
peasant wear the pearls of the Countess Eugenie? 
Ah,” a gracious smile lighting his fine, dark face, 
"if this mademoiselle should be Eugenie’s daugh- 
ter — her child!” His eyes opened wide with de- 
light, his lips curled in happy reflection. 

But his face saddened as he again walked up and 
down the room reviewing the family portraits. "Oft 


268 


LUDA 


in memory I revert to our childhood days, Genie,” 
he said, gazing at the fading canvas of the beautiful 
young woman’s likeness. ''A love cord draws me 
to you.” 

As he spoke, the two invisibles, and the misty 
image stepping from the heavily-chased frame, all 
embraced him in a pleading manner, and he must 
have felt the spirit presences of parents and sister 
as he continued. ‘‘What if you were ever in want, 
dear Genie — or died in an alien land! I seem to 
hear you implore me not to forget, and father’s and 
mother’s voices calling our names.” 

Then in deep thought: “Father Etienne alone 
knows the contents of this communication, and 
though the seal of the confessional would shield 
me — the son of a noble father, a Christian mother, 
forget! Ah, never, never! From now henceforward 
I will seek my sister. I will find Genie — or hers.” 

Taking an atlas, he turned to a map of Virginia, 
a triumphant expression irradiating his handsome 
visage. 

“I shall sail to America. Should I find Mademoi- 
selle is Eugenie’s daughter, then I shall be the hap- 
piest man in all France.” 

The library and its contents slowly melted away ; 
and awakening as from a dream, Luda stood on the 
threshhold of her little cabin home, recognizing all 
about her, and wondering how she had ever es- 
caped from the body now so still on the white bed. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


269 


CHAPTER LIX 
""she is gone!'' 

Luda heard Claudia’s call to the doctor, ‘^Oh, 
oh, she is gone !” and Joe Johnston when he pro- 
tested excitedly, ""She ain’t dead — she ain’t dead.” 
She tried to speak to him, and heard him say, ""She 
calls, listen, listen!” 

Peacefully she had left all behind, unaffected by 
their sorrow. 

Joe made his way to the bedside, threw back the 
covering, readjusted the pillow, opened the window 
and faced the watchers who, astounded by such 
unseemly behavior in the presence of death, had 
gathered at the opposite side of the bed. 

Pastor Hampton just arriving, remonstrated with 
Joe and tried to lead him away. 

""It’s Jack — and Guy de Mai!” Joe exclaimed, 
starting to meet two men, one in uniform, the other 
in black, hurriedly approaching the house. ""They 
think so, but she didn’t die. Jack. I forget what 
they call it but — she ain’t dead, she ain’t dead.” 

Gently thrusting him aside, Jack rushed into the 
house and kneeling by the bed called, ""Sister, my 
dear sister!” But when she did not respond, with 
a gesture of despair to Guy he said, ""We’re too late. 
She is gone.” And embracing his mother, he hid 
his face in silent prayer. 

‘"Luda, Luda,” pleaded Guy in an agony of love 
that would not give up. ""Luda!” Leaning tenderly 
over her, he pressed his lips to her forehead, lis- 
tened breathlessly an instant — then raised his hand 
to still the mother’s sobs. 


270 


LUDA 


The warmth of true love had accomplished more 
than the skill of doctors. 

•During the brief interval that had elapsed after 
Luda in astral form had torn away from her ma- 
terial self, and the friends still stood weeping 
around her bed, her experiences equalled ages. But 
now she had returned and was with them. Though 
free from the sorrows, trammels and suffering of 
the body, she felt its fascination. Would she return 
to live again in the old way? Would she disturb 
the form lying so peacefully there? 

Between her two selves appeared again the faded 
old woman in black, a reaper in hand, but resolving 
like a flash into a vision of youth and light, she 
balanced a golden scale. Called back by the power 
of love, Luda Grey’s entranced spirit or astral 
self re-entered its mortal tenement, and slowly 
opening her eyes, she whispered, “GuyT^ 


THE OCCULT. GIRL 


371 


CHAPTER LX 

HIS ONE FAIR ROSE 

In southern Ohio Ned Howard and Billy Down- 
ing led Lila-Lily to the altar early in May, grand- 
ma’s death making a quiet wedding advisable. In 
the Valley of the Big Sandy the same month Dr. 
Hampton said the words that made Jack Grey and 
Claudia Howard husband and wife; while Jack in 
turn had married the Reverend Dr. Hampton and 
Nancy Jane Smith. 

Guy, who had returned to Washington had not 
obtained the consent of his parents to his marriage 
with Luda. Though the father seemed almost 
ready to give his blessing, the mother persisted in 
saying ‘‘nay”; so he was quite disconsolate. Should 
he take Luda to wife disregarding their wishes he 
might not only lose their friendship but be disin- 
herited as well. 

Fully aware of this opposition, Luda felt cha- 
grined, resentful, and did not recuperate as rapidly 
as her physician had hoped. Claudia, now a mem- 
ber of her family, came often to see her and was 
most companionable; while Jack read to the con- 
valescent by the hour. But despite careful nursing 
and cheerful surroundings, her recovery was re- 
tarded. 

June came in with tears and sunshine. The balmy 
air in the valley was permeated with the odor of 
flowers; the leafy mountainsides vibrated with the 
song of birds; all nature was clothed in joyous 
beauty. But it touched not the heart of Luda Grey 
fior lightened her depression. Over and over she 


273 


LUDA 


repeated the words of Amarita ; again and again re- 
called the promise made in the little log prison 
down in Georgia. While not in the least doubting 
Guy, yet she could not quite forget the happenings 
of the past. One thing was sure — she would not 
go into his family an unwelcome daughter-in-law, 
and the opposition of his parents must be removed 
to her satisfaction before she would become the wife 
of Guy de Mai. Then too, she had an intuition that 
some time, some place, she had occupied a position 
quite different — that she had been his equal if not 
on a more exalted plane; and the mere thought of 
their objection made her ill. 

Early in June Colonel de Mai was called to Gen- 
eral Sherman’s headquarters and notified of an order 
for the discharge of his regiment. After a few days 
in which to supply himself with citizen’s outfit he 
left the army for his southern Ohio home. While 
he anticipated joy with his family, his heart was 
full of darkened forebodings when his mind turned 
to the bitterness of his mother relative to his mak- 
ing Luda Grey his wife. With her consent his 
sisters had both married men in gray, men who had 
taken up arms against the Union, against him ; yet 
he must meet them at his home ; and while all had 
been apparently forgiven in the hospital, it would 
probably be an irritant in the home life. All this 
impressed him deeply, and he felt the strain greatly. 
On his arrival, however, he found little estrange- 
ment in his intercourse with the two ex-officers 
of the Lost Cause, each refraining from any allusion 
to it whatever. 

His father gave him little hope of gaining his 
mother’s consent when her acceptance of Luda as 
a daughter was mentioned ; and having no grandma 
now as a go-between he must himself speak to her 
on this subject so near his heart. How, he hardlj^ 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


373 


knew ; for all his past life his wishes had been con- 
veyed to his mother through the mediumship of 
father or grandmother. Finally, suppressing more 
agitation than he would have felt in leading a raid 
on a great opposing army. Guy de Mai, late colonel 
of a brave regiment, set himself to the task of con- 
quering the prejudices of this, to him, most mighty 
woman of the old school. 

Remembering how, when a youngster, he used to 
gather flowers for her sewing-table, he wandered 
into the garden where great beds of spice-pinks 
lined the walk. Gathering a huge bunch he went 
to the sitting-room where he found her busying her- 
self with a piece of embroidery. From a vine cov- 
ered with magnificent roses, that clambered over 
the corner of the veranda he had plucked one bright 
bud as he passed into the hall. 

‘‘Ah, mother dear,’’ he said, as she looked up smil- 
ing, “these beautiful pinks are for you. But do 
you see this one rose — it is mine. There is only one 
flower for me, mother — one lovely rose. I want 
to own, love and care for it ; and it is you who can 
cut the ban that keeps me from possessing that to 
me fairest of flowers. A word from you and your 
son — a boy in your presence, a man in the world — 
will be the freest, most happy slave who was ever 
bound to serve. It is Luda Grey, mother. I love 
her as it seems to me no man ever loved before. 
She saved my life else I could not stand before 
you to-day, a child again as it were, begging you 
and father to grant my one request — make me free 
to act.” 

Surprised beyond words, Mrs. de Mai did not 
reply, but rose to her feet beside her towering son. 
The major, just entering, needed only a glance to 
divine Guy’s petition, as his wife, her marble-like 
face betraying great emotion, murmured in tones 


374 LUDA 

almost inaudible, ^'Your father^s wish, my son, shall 
be my will/’ 

With his arm around the waist of his life-com- 
panion, and grasping Guy’s hand, the old major 
asked, ‘‘What wilt thou, my son?” 

“Luda, father — Luda Grey. She, with mother, 
you and the sisters, is all I ask under the canopy 
of heaven.” 

“Then,” his voice quivering, “answering for us 
both, Guy, fetch her; she is worthy the best man 
in the North. You have our blessing. Through 
Billy and Ned we have learned of this girl’s untiring 
efforts in behalf of the sick and wounded soldiers. 
Bring her home, she shall be our daughter, we shall 
love her.” 

“Only for her, father and mother dear, your son 
would most probably have perished in Anderson- 
ville — a thing I did not know until permitted at 
Washington to read the Confederate order for send- 
ing me there, and the rescinding of the same through 
her appeal.” 

Guy was overjoyed. He must see Luda as nearly 
at once as time and distance would permit. But 
discharged Confederates having returned home, it 
was by no means agreeable to contemplate meeting 
them on their own ground, so he was not at all 
sure of his safety in making the journey to the 
Sandy Valley. The influence of Minister Jack, as 
well as that of the Howards, he hoped would favor 
him ; and he had passed through too many dangers 
to have any fear now. However, the boat landed 
him ashore without the least interference, and once 
more, as a plain citizen, Guy de Mai visited his 
native county, and the soldier girl who had also 
heroically served in one of the greatest wars re- 
corded in history. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


275 


CHAPTER LXI 

LUDA EUGENIE DEL TORA 

Softening the sun's gleam, pyramids of white 
clouds slowly floated above the mountain-tops 
where the tall pines in their garb of wholesome 
green stood, immovable soldiers, on these crested 
monarchs of the earth. It was Luda's wedding 
morn. She arose with the earliest chirp of birds 
in the trees, the earliest ray of morning light, and 
communed with the wealth of Nature's beauty sur- 
rounding her modest home. 

Light breezes cooled by Autumn's first nod to 
field and dale, swept from the mountain, wafting 
the perfume of meadow and flower through the 
open window into the small room where Nan and 
Claudia would prepare her for the ceremony. 

''Am I dreaming?" she asked herself. "Is Ama- 
rita's world opening its heavenly portals to me? 
Am I to be Guy's wife — to-day?" 

How unspeakably dear were the dainty white 
robes which she handled with child-like enthusi- 
asm ! With what rapt expression her glorious 
eyes reflected her thoughts — reflected the happy 
state of her mind which was filled with tenderest 
passion! She had suffered; yes, but the ineffable 
joy in her heart to-day wiped away even the mem- 
ory of suffering. 

As the day wore to late afternoon and she heard 
the whistle announcing the stopping of the boat at 
Howard Landing, her gladness was almost tragic. 
Her pulse bounded with anticipation. The trees, 
the flowers, all Nature seemed to thrill with her 
happiness; yet no sign escaped her. Calmly she 


276 


LUDA 


remanded herself to the little chamber as she saw 
the approach of the guests. Admitted to her room, 
Guy chatted with her a few moments, then left 
her in care of her friends. As he came out, Rush, 
his valet, said to him in secretive manner, ‘"Mistiss 
Grey say a gent’man wish to see Miss Luda in de 
big room, sah.’’ 

Notifying her, Guy attended her to the door, 
wondering at the same time why the summons 
should impress him so strangely. 

His discomfiture was observed by Nan, now Mrs. 
Hampton, who remarked teasingly, ‘‘I trust the 
groom is not fearing a repetition of the Ginevra 
episode — that he’ll never see Luda Grey again?” 

Submerged in thought he smiled back but made 
no reply. The hour, the moment, for his union with 
the girl he adored had been timed and drew near. 

Finding her mother in serious conversation with 
the gentleman, Luda paused an instant on the thres- 
hold. Sudden pallor swept over her cheeks, quickly 
followed by a flush of pink. have seen him ! But 
where — when? Ah, in the palace! But why does 
he come here — and to-day?” 

Possessed with a new fear — another separation — 
her very brain seemed to freeze in the persuasion 
that the stranger’s visit could mean only some call 
to Guy, perhaps some new barrier to their marriage. 

When the gentleman’s great dark eyes met hers, 
almost counterparts of his own, he exclaimed, ^‘Mon 
Dieu! c’est vraiment la fille de ma soeur!” and 
bowing low he placed his hand over his heart. 
'"Genie, Genie!” 

He had learned on board the steamboat of the ap- 
proaching wedding, and his brief interview with 
Mrs. Grey had convinced him that Luda was truly 
the child of his lamented sister, Eugenie. 

Until Mrs. Grey, now on the verge of hysterics. 


THE OCCULT GIRL 




had divulged in his presence the secret so long 
withheld — the death of her parents while she was 
yet an infant, Luda had not guessed his true 
mission. 

“Mother dear,” she said affectionately yet with 
deepest sympathy, “I love you dearly; and I con- 
fess my debt of gratitude is greater than I can 
ever pay, for you have been a real mother to me.” 

An image of grief, Mrs. Grey clung to her foster- 
child. The furrows of age and sorrow could not 
efface the expression of a kindly nature and an 
unbounded humanity that had impelled her to open 
her arms to the doubly-orphaned infant long be- 
fore. 

Visibly affected by this outburst of feeling, the 
gentleman turned his gaze from the four-by-eight 
window toward the lawn whereon might be seen 
the gathering guests. Regaining his composure, 
he took from his pocket a small black morocco case, 
opened it and scanning the picture within, studied 
Luda's face as if in comparison; then handed it to 
her. 

It contained an old daguerreotype, and an ex- 
pression of surprised recognition encompassed 
Luda’s countenance as she gazed upon the old- 
fashioned likeness of a beautiful girl. “She whose 
face in the clouds seemed but a reflection of my 
own, whose hand guided the vine that landed me 
safely across the wild waters of the Big Sandy — 
whose form in shadow descended from the portrait 
on the wall in the library of the palace — my 
mother.” 

Mrs. Grey sent for Guy, and meeting him out- 
side the door, acknowledged with broken sobs that 
it was not her child whom he was soon to wed. 
“Not Luda Grey, but an adopted child whose father 
was drowned by unfriendly Indians while fishing in 


278 


LUDA 


Louisiana ; and her mother, whose story of noble birth 
and runaway marriage with a Spanish-Egyptian by 
birth, an employee of her father in the south of France, 
has just been confirmed by this man, her brother — 
passed away at my house, entrusting their babe to 
me/’ 

This torrent of words was quite unintelligible to 
Guy who with surprise saw Luda in earnest con- 
versation with a man of distinguished appearance — 
a stranger — and the hour at hand when she was to 
become his wife! 

Luda stood unmoved, her face veiled in 
shadowed mysticism; a new expression was about 
her mouth, her eyes changing from red-brown to 
soft black. It was a different face. A new light 
gleamed beneath the long lashes as she realized 
the veil was being lifted — the heretofore impene- 
trable mists were being cleared away. 

‘"Guy,” she said, as she welcomed her soon-to-be 
husband to the presence of the dignified gentleman 
who rose to his feet, “let me present to you Count 
de la Montagne of France, my own mother’s 
brother. Colonel de Mai, uncle.” 

“Ah, de Mai, de Mai? une famille noble de 
France,” the gentleman exclaimed, grasping Guy’s 
hand. “Parlez-vous francais? Non? Ma chere 
niece to me speak many delightful explanations of 
ze one she will zis day wed. I am gratified to haf 
zis so great plaisire. Monsieur de Mai. In one 
small hour mademoiselle, ma niece, shall become 
Madame de Mai, n’est-ce pas?” 

Guy acknowledged his inability to fluently ex- 
press in French his great happiness at Count de la 
Montagne’s acquaintance, while as yet he could 
scarcely get through his head what it all meant. 

The hospitality of the four-room cottage was 
taxed almost beyond its capacity; but the wedding 


THE OCCULT GIRL 


279 


being an outdoor one, only intimates were admitted, 
the greater number remaining on the lawn. The in- 
vitations had been given in church by the Reverend 
Jack who, with his pretty wife, Claudia, had master- 
fully attended to every detail. 

Begging to see his niece in her wedding gown 
before the ceremony, the count deftly fastened to 
her corsage a family treasure — a crown of jewels; 
and smiled graciously as his eye fell on the pearls 
and miniature pendant at her throat, his thoughts 
reverting to Madame Olivares’ letter which had 
been the incentive to his presence in this part of 
the world. 

At the stroke of six, from behind a mass of flowers 
and shrubbery, a primitive orchestra in soft tones 
sounded the coming of the bride. Count de la 
Montagne exhibited surprised admiration as his 
beautiful niece, followed by the lately-wedded twins, 
Lila-Lily, descended the two steps of the porch. 

Pastor Hampton approached the small stable on 
which reposed a copy of the New Testament. With 
the uplift of his hands the company arose and stood 
under the boughs of the great spreading maples, 
Guy apart from the others. 

On the arm of her noble uncle, Luda, in clinging 
mull draped with long, bridal veil, and preceded by 
a baby girl in white who scattered wild flowers in 
her path, came slowly across the lawn. Guy met 
her in front of the table behind which were three 
godly men, Hampton, Grey and Howard. After 
prayer, during which Luda’s head was bowed, and 
Guy looked straight at the minister, the Reverend 
Hampton put the usual questions. ‘‘Who giveth this 
woman in marriage?” and the count placed her un- 
gloved hand in that of her beloved Guy. A wond- 
rous brilliancy flooded the lawn lately wrapped in 
the fast-falling shadows of the mountains behind 


280 


LUDA 


which sank the sun. Kneeling upon the cushioned 
grass while the ring was slipped upon her finger, 
a joyous smile illumined Luda’s serious face; a 
glorious radiance as of a halo beamed around her 
head; and as the brightness faded back into twi- 
light, she recognized, floating away with the filmy 
vapor her faithful guardians — Nathalie, Amarita, 
Mother. 

Thus, in the presence of friends of two worlds, 
the occult girl’s will” made Luda Eugenie del 
Tora the wife of one of the heroes of Sherman’s 
memorable March to the Sea. 


BROADWAY PUBUSHING CO*S 

NEWEST BOOKS 

All Bound in Silk Cloth and Gilt. Many Illustrated 

Fiction 

The Eyes at the Window (beautifully bound, with 

embossed jacket) — Olivia Smith Cornelius $1.50 

Next-Night Stories — C. J. Messer 1.25 

Arthur St. Clair of Old Fort Recovery — S. A. D. 

Whipple 1.50 

Barnegat Yarns — F. A. Lucas i .00 

Jean Carroll, with six illustrations — ^John H. Case i . 50 

As a Soldier Would — ^Abner Pickering 1.50 

The Nut-Cracker, and Other Human Ape Fables — 

C. E. Blanchard, M.D i.oo 

Moon-Madness, and Other Fantasies — Aimee 

Crocker Gouraud (5th ed.) 1.00 

Sadie, or Happy at Last — May Shepherd 1.50 

Tweed, a Story of the Old South — S. M. Swales. . 1.50 
The White Rose of the Miami — Mrs. E. W. 

Ammerman 1.50 

The Centaurians — Biagi 1.50 

The Reconstruction of Elinore Wood — Florenz S. 

Merrow 1.50 

A Nest of Vipers — Morgan D. Jones 1.50 

Religious Works 

The Disintegrating Church — Frederick William 

Atkinson i.oo 

Evolution of Belief — J. W. Gordon 1.50 

Down Hill and Up Hill — Rev. J. G. Anderson. . 2.00 

A Certain Samaritan — Rev. John Richelsen 1.00 

The Reunion of Christendom — Francis Goodman i . 50 
What the Church Is and What It Should Be — 

Lafayette Swindle 1.50 

A Harp of the Heart. (Poems) — Rev. Chas. 

Coke Woods I.oo 

The Gospel Parables in Verse — ^Rev. Christopher 

Smith 75 

Who? Whence? Where? An Essay by Pedro 

Batista 1.00 

Compendium of Scriptural Truths — Marshall 

Smith 1.25 

The Passion Play at Ober Ammergau — Esse Esto 

Maplestone I.oo 

Israel Lo Ammi — Ida M. Nungasser 1.00 


The Eternal Evangel — Solomon S. Hilscher $1.50 

A New Philosophy of Life — J. C. Coggins i .00 

Romance of the Universe — B. T. Stauber 1.50 

In the Early Days — ^Adelaide Hickox 1.50 

The New Theology — By a Methodist Layman — 
Hamilton White i . 00 

Miscellaneous 

Anvil Sparks — Radical Rhymes and Caustic 

Comments, by Wilby Heard 75 

The Medical Expert and Other Papers — Louis J. 

Rosenberg 50 

The Little Sufferers (dealing with the Abuses of 

the Children’s Societies) — G. Martin 1.50 

Eureka, a Prose Poem — S. H. Newberry i .00 

Rust (a play in four acts) — Algernon Tassin (of 

Columbia University) i . 00 

Poems by Charles Guinness i . 00 

Prohibition and Anti-Prohibition — Rommel, 

Ziegler & Herz i . 00 

Gay Gods and Merry Mortals — Verse by Robert J. 

Shores i.oo 

The Rubaiyat of the College Student — Ned Nafe .50 
The Deluge of England, and Other Poems — James 

Francis Thierry 1.00 

The Dragon’s Teeth — a Philosophical and Eco- 
nomic Work — T. M. Sample i.oo 

Achsah, the Sister of Jairus — Mabel Cronise 

Jones I.oo 

The Marriage Bargain Counter — Daisy Deane . . 1.50 
Building a New Empire — Nathaniel M. Ayers. . 1.50 

Marriage and Divorce — Jeanette Laurance 1.00 

The Clothespin Brigade — Clara L. Smiley 75 

Forget It” — Ida Von Claussen 1.50 

The Last Word: a Philosophical Essay — ^James 
and Mary Baldwin 1.00 

Travel 

Eight Lands in Eight Weeks (illustrated by 90 

drawings) — Marcia P. Snyder 1.25 

Eliza and Etheldreda in Mexico — Patty Guthrie 
(illustrated) 1.25 

The attention of clergrymen is directed to our Religious List, one 
of the largest of any house in America. 

Write for free copy of our magazine, BOOK CHAT. 

BROADWAY PUBLISHING CO., 835 BROADWAY, N. Y. 

Branch Offices: 

ATLANTA BALTIMORE INDIANAPOLIS NORFOLK 
WASHINGTON DES MOINES, IOWA 



NOV 8 1912 




